Internet Archive
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "History of the Kingdom of Siam and of the revolutions that have caused the overthrow of the empire up to A.D. 1770"



I i--ViX^ 






'"^■^^^^-.^'ff^"-^' 



GIFT OF 
HORACE W„ CARPENTER 





HISTORY OF THE KINGDOM OF SIAM 

AND 

OF THE REVOLUTIONS THAT 
HAVE CAUSED THE OVER- 
J 3 ^ THROW OF THE EMPIRE, 
^ UP TO A. D. 1770. 

Compiled by M. Turpin from manuscripts 

received from M. the Bishop of Tabraca 

Vicar Apostolic of Siam and from other 

Missionaries in the Kingdom. 



Published Originally at 
Paris A. D. 1771. 



Translated from the original French by 
B. 0. CARTWRIGHT, b.a. 

EXHIBITIONER KING'S COLLEGE (CAMB). 



Bangkok 1908. 

Printed under the auspices of the 

Committee of the Vajiranana 

National Library. 



BANGKOK: 

Printed at the "American Presby. Mission Press." 
1908. 



OPY ADDED JJ^<^ I I 

>RIG«NALT0BE T"^ 

[ETAINHO 

41994 



r\p. 



^^mAUMA 



CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Translator's Preface ... ... iv. 

Chapter I. 
The First Kings of Siam ... ... 1 

Chapter II. 
The Keign of Chao Narai ... ... 31 

Chapter III. 
The Kevolt of the Macassars ... 53 

Chapter IV. 
The Eevolution that brought about the 
downfall of Faulcon and the French ... 65 
Chapter V. 
The Breach between the French and the 

Usurper ... ... ... 89 

Chapter VI. 
The Persecution of the Christians after 
the departure of Des Farges ... 99 

Chapter VII. 
Events leading up to the Revolution of 
,-^1760 ... ... ... 109 

Chapter VIII. 
The Revolution of 1760 ... ... 115 

Chapter IX. 
The Revolution of 1767 ... 137 

Chapter X. 
The Misfortunes of the Europeans after 
the Revolution ... ... 169 

Chapter XI. 
After the Revolution of 1767 ... 176 

Chapter XII. 
Advantages that might accrue from com- 
mercial neighbouring relations with 
Siam and the Kingdoms ... ... 185 

Chapter XIII. 
Tonkin ... ... ... 220 



S15365) 



TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE. 



Turpin's History of Siam, published at 
Paris in the year 1771 consists of two volumes, 
the first of which deals merely with the natural 
History of Siam. — 

The present book is a translation of the 
second volume only, and is of considerable in- 
terest owing to the fact that it is the only 
extant European work dealing with the events 
leading up to and succeeding the fall of the old 
capital, Ayuthia. — 

We have no accounts of the compiler M. 
Turpin himself and therefore are unable to give 
any account of his life or position.— 

The present volume falls into the following 
parts : — 

a. A short resume of the early history of 
Siam. Few names are given, and the accounts 
are somewhat vague. Chapter 1. 

h. An account of the reign of Phra Nara i 
and his immediate successors Chapter 2-6. 
This portion has been compiled from the earlier 
accounts of Forbin and La Loubere ; but Tach- 
ard's remarks are not treated as serious history. 

c. A short chapter (Chapter 7) giving a 
somewhat vague account of the period inter- 
vening between the above and the next. — 

d. The events leadinj^ up to the fall of 
Ayuthia. 



V. 



A description of the Burmese attack on 
the capital and of the early years of the reign 
of Phya Tak (Chapter 8-11.) This forms the 
part of greatest interest. 

e. A description of the Kingdoms border- 
ing on Siam (Chapter 1^-13). 

Taken on the whole, the book gives a very 
fair and impartial account, but as the bulk of 
the information was derived from the Catholic 
Missionaries, a somewhat biassed view is taken 
of the religion of the countries treated of. — 

The original has been carefully followed in 
the translation ; here and there a few sentences 
have been omitted for the reason that such sen- 
tences are merely remarks of a moralizing 
nature on the part of M. Turpin himself, and 
have no connection whatever with the relation 
of the historical events. — 

B. 0. CARTWRIGHT. 



Bangkok: 
November, 1908. 



History of Siam. 



CHAFTZSR 1. 



The First Kings ob^ Siam. 

Eastern despotism, which casts a bli^^ht 
on the soul and quenches public spirit, is the 
primary cause of all revolutions by which the 
people seek to ameliorate their condition by 
the overthrow of their tyrants. 

Every State in which there is One against 
All, has a defective constitution, which causes 
it to pass in succession from greatness to humi- 
liation, from strength to weakness, and which, 
in its suicidal policy, awaits but a foreign inva- 
sion which will restore to the People, the 
enjoyment of their Eights. 

The unstable and tottering thrones of 
Asia at last crumble away, and the ambitious, 
arrogating to themselves the privileges of at- 
tempting all things, are overwhelmed by their 
fall, and, reduce the weak to violate everything 
in their despair. 

The right of the strong is that of a foot- 
pad who plunders unarmed travellers, and who, 
having enjoyed a period of immunity, dies 
under the axe of the headsman. The Ruler 
who has the greater share in the benefits of 
the Law does not recognise his advantages, 
and when unwilling to extend them prefers 
to see himself surrounded by trembling slaves 



2 ' llisiofy of Siam. 

w}io;miiririur'i*n secret, and only await a leader to 
become rebels. The crude legislation of" Siam 
has been the cause of all the public ills of the 
nation. It knows neither the extent of autho- 
rity nor the limits of obedience. This nation, 
indifferent regarding- the choice of its masters, 
has received fetters from the hands of ambi- 
tious men who spurned the nation while 
coercing it. Invariably unfortunate, the people 
have no hope save in a future revolution, which 
will enslave them to a new tyrant insolently be- 
decked with the imposing title of '^ Deliverer". 

What can be the motive that prompts a 
despot to retain the privilege of laying violent 
hands on the liberty and welfare of his sub- 
jects ? A despot who replaces natural rights 
by arbitrary power ! He passes away like a 
torrent which leaves but the remembrance of 
its devastation behind it. The Kings of Siam, 
invisible to their subjects made themselves 
known merely by acts of authority. Thus 
they could never instil those tender feelings 
wiiich are inspired by the presence of a King 
who is both Father and Citizen. 

I will not attempt to lift the veil ^^•hich 
conceals the beginnings of this Kingdom. 
This people has never known the art of print- 
ing which alone enshrines the virtues and 
shortcomings of those who preside over the 
public destinies. Their historical records are 
founded only on vulgar fables, or on tradition 
sanctioned by priestly imposture, which gives 
credence rather to the marvellous than to the 
simple truth. The Siamese were unknown to 
us until the discovery of the Indies by the 
Portuguese, and it is from that period that we 
ought to reckon their history. 



History of Siam. 3 

Their first King, according to their vague 
records began to reign in B.C. 1444. He had 
forty successors up to the King who was reign- 
ing in A.D., 1546. All these Kings were of 
different families, who were in turn driven from 
the throne which the}/' had seized, because, 
having become despots, they were punished 
for the abuse of their power. 

The proud and jealous spirits of a limited 
dependency ought, in the degradation to which 
they have been reduced, to console themselves 
with the hope that their degradation is but 
transitory, and that their posterity shall be de- 
livered from the chains which have weighed 
them down. Rarely does tyranny transmit 
the fruits of its crimes to its descendants. 

History has not given us the name of the 
King who reigned in 1550 ad., although the 
chief events of his reign have been chronicled. 
It was in this reii>n that the Kintj^dom of Siam 
was laid waste by the incursions of several 
neighbouring nations who carried fire and sword 
throughout the towns and the country side. 
Thirty thousand innocent victims were sacri- 
liced to their ruthless vengeance, and this 
swarm of warriors seemed to ])refer to lay 
waste the crops and to destroy the towns 
rather than to conquer and govern them. 

The King of Siam, alarmed at their pro- 
gress, arose at the murmurings of his people. 
He raised a large army. All those capable of 
bearing arms were summoned to the flag and 
those who were so cowardly as to excuse them- 
selves from fighting for their country, were 
threatened with the punishment of being burnt 
alive. Foreigners were bound by this law. 



4 History of Siam. 

At that time there were 130 Portuguese in the 
Kingdom, of whom 120 were obliged to take 
up arms. The King believed himself to be in- 
vincible, when he saw this handful of Euro- 
peans whom he regarded as so many heroes 
at his disposal. 

A powerful army of 400,000 men inclu- 
ding 70,000 non Siamese took the field with 
the King at the head. The army was further 
reinforced on the way by 100,000 men and 
4000 elephants. We must regard these num- 
bers as a gross exaggeration. It is true that 
the temperate nature of Eastern races renders 
the question of the food-supply an easy matter 
for the largest armies ; but how could so great 
an army have been collected together in a 
country which boasts but few inhabitants. 
However we will set forth the facts as they 
have been handed down to us, and we can only 
question them by the light of their probability. 

The army, under the command of four 
leaders (of whom two were Turks and the 
other two Portuguese) advanced to put a stop 
to the devastation of the country side. As 
soon as the armies confronted each other, the 
enemy commenced a furious attack on the 
Siamese rear, which would have been destroyed, 
had not the Kino- altered Iiis tactics. The new 
disposition of his forces gave liim the advan- 
tage, and helped by the Portuguese who fought 
side by side, he was enabled to rally his 
troops. A general action was then commenced 
in which his elephants and artillery scattered 
death and destruction in the opposing ranks of 
the enemy, who retired under the cover of 
darkness leaving 130,000 dead on the battle 
field This battle cost the Siamese 50,000 men, 



History of Siam. 5 

and flushed with victory, a force of 400,000 
Siamese invaded the Kingdom of Quibem 
which was governed by a Queen who had 
favoured the enemy. The towns which they 
conquered were looted and the inhabitants, 
always the victims of the quarrels of rulers, 
were put to the sword. The capital would 
have suffered the same fate, had not the Queen, 
putting aside her natural hauteur, submitted to 
the conqueror and to the conditions of peace 
which were imposed. This princess, cognizant 
of her weakness, consented to pay an annual 
tribute of 60,000 Portuguese ducats, and, her 
nine year old son paid homage as a vassal to 
the conqueror who carried him off to Siam to 
grace his triumph. 

The victorious monarch did not enjoy his 
glory for long ; his days of prosperity were 
changed to days of mourning. The Queen, in 
his absence, had indulged in a criminal liaison 
with palpable results. The fear of being 
punished for her adultery led her to commit 
another crime, and, to secure her position, she 
administered poison to her husband in a cup of 
milk. The King remained alive for five days, 
during which time he engaged in affairs of 
State. 

Benefits were conferred upon the Portu- 
guese allies ; their nation was declared exempt 
from taxation of every description for a period 
of three years, and their priests were permitted 
to preach the gospel in every part of the King- 
dom. His son was proclaimed King, and the 
joy of seeing his successor in power rendered 
him indifferent to the pangs of death. As soon 
as the monarch was dead the chief officers of 
State handed over the reins of government to 



6 History of Siam. 

the Queen of whose misdeeds they were un- 
aware. Her liaisons which could no longer be 
kept secret, revealed her unchastity, but hard- 
ened to crime and with a conscience untouched 
by remorse, she acted her part with perfect 
calmness, and, to make matters worse, she 
openly lived with her guilty paramour. After 
this act which was the cause of a certain 
amount of dissatisfaction, but did not create 
any actual rebellion, she determined to elevate 
her lover to the throne, and to dispose of the 
young King by the same method employed in 
the case of his father. The disaffection both of 
the nobility and of the common people, checked 
her in her career of crime, and the national 
outcry was favourable to her designs. She 
pretended to fear that attempts would be made 
against her son's life, whereas in reality slie 
was his sole enemy ; and, to frustrate such 
attempts, she desired to have a body-guard to 
protect his august head from the wicked plots 
of which she said she had had information. 

She was granted 12,000 foot soldiers and 
500 mounted men for his safe keeping. 

It was an innovation, that there should be 
a permanent guard in a State which hitherto, 
had called up soldiers only in time of external 
danger, but, it is the means usually employed 
in all ages to intimidate the lives and liberties 
of citizens who support their oppressors. No 
sooner had she found herself in power, but she 
used it to wreak vengeance on all those who 
had opposed her, or, who had grumbled at her 
ill-regulated life. The most distinguished 
citizens were the first victims. Two of the 
leading nobles perished by torture on frivolous 
charges. This Princess, headstrong in her 



History of Siam. 7 

lov^es and hatreds, imagined that the could re- 
tain her position by force, but the shedding of 
so much blood was a seed from which new 
opposition to her tyrannical rule sprang up. 
The confiscation of the property of those inno- 
cent victims enabled her to maintain a certain 
number of partisans, but those whose friendship 
it was expedient to purchase gave their alle- 
giance only on condition of being supplied 
with whatever appealed to their greed. She 
soon found out that instead of friends, she had 
but traitors pledged to serve their own in- 
terests. It was then that she ].laced her para- 
mour on the throne and declared him to be her 
consort, considering that a man, rather than a 
woman who had given so many examples of the 
frailty of her sex, would be more capable of 
overawing the disaffected. 

The young King, a mere puppet on the 
throne, was deposed by his hard-hearted 
mother, and the fatal draught which she per- 
sonally administered to him anticipated the 
vengeance which was about to overtake her ; 
but she did not enjoy the fruits of her crime 
for long. At the moment of self congratula- 
tion on having acquired an ascendency over 
her subjects, she found by experience that crime 
engenders nothing but enmity. 

The nobles, emboldened by their hatred, 
and encouraged by the King of Carnbaye, 
made a conspiracy to deliver the kingdom from 
a creature who could not even satiate herself 
with the blood of her victims. They invited 
her and her consort to a feast at which both 
were slain. The throne which they had dis- 
graced was taken by a brother of the late king's 
father, who, during these tumultuous times had 



8 History of Siam. 

passed his life in the seclusion of a monastery. 
This new king, during his retirement, had be- 
come morose and savage and he neglected the 
importance of making himself beloved. His 
barbarous policy had made him believe that 
obedience depended on fear, and that punishment 
was a better instrument of government than 
clemency. The debauchery into which he 
plunged could not soften his natural harshness^ 
and, from voluptuous surroundings, he dictated 
bloodthirsty commands which filled the state 
with trouble and discontent. His unfitness 
aroused the ambition of a powerful neighbour. 
The king of Burma saw that the conquest of the 
kingdom would be no difficult matter. This 
nation has had so great an influence on the 
fortunes of Siam that it cannot be passed over 
without a few remarks. 

People are apt to confuse the kingdoms of 
Pegu, Ava and of Burma because they are now 
under the rule of the same king. This country 
united and open has mountains on its frontiers 
only. The air is pure and the soi] produces all 
kinds of corn and fruits. The plains and forests 
abound with game, elephants, buffaloes, goats 
deer, and poultry is fine and plentiful. There are 
mines of iron and lead, which metals are used as 
a medium of barter, and it is this country that 
produces the finest rubies and the best sapphires. 
The diamonds which are very small are found 
only in the crops of fowls and especially of 
pheasants. The right of selling diamonds is a 
monopoly of a single family, and it is a grave 
offence to dig the ground in hopes of finding 
them. 



Burmese 



1. 

The natives of the country differ from the 

aese their conquerors both in dress and in 



History of Siam. 9 

appearance. The Peguans although somewhat 
stout, are well made and have regular features. 
Their complexion is of an olive tint. They 
wear no beard, but carefully pull it out as they 
consider it to be troublesome growth. Their 
teeth are naturally white, but they blacken 
them so that they may have no resemblance to 
those of a dog. The women who are lighter in 
colour than the men, are small with plump 
cheeks and well proportioned limbs. Generally 
speaking, they are gentle in their way, but 
very voluptuous. Lewd and licentious, they 
have quite abandoned all sense of shame. When 
they appear in public they wear a piece of white 
cotton stuff draped round their heads which 
bear no further ornamentation than their raven 
tresses. The rest of the body is practically 
naked, they wear but a piece of thin cloth at 
the waist which allows that to be seen which 
modesty prefers to hide. This scanty attire 
was not introduced by reasons of sensuality ; it 
is said that it was the work of a sagacious Queen 
in order to attract the men who in their 
transports of passion were addicted to unnatural 
desires. 

The dress of the Burmese is ditterent. 
They wear a robe of transparent muslin through 
which the skin tattoed with charcoal 
dust, can be seen. This ornamentation which is 
peculiar to them distinguishes them from the 
Peguans. Their feasts are loathsome and dis- 
gusting, as soon as the viands are produced 
hunger is satisfied. They flavour everything 
they eat with rotten fish which they use as a 
substitute for oil or butter just as Europeans 
use garlic, a plant whose odour is no less 
unpleasant. 



10 History of Siam: 

Having no corn, they supply its lack by 
cakes of rice. Their usual beverage is pure 
water or a liquid of agreeable flavour whic]i 
they extract from a certain species of tree. 

Whoever takes a wife is obliged to purchase 
her like other cattle, and if disgust foUow^s 
possession, the husband has a means of disposing 
of her. The woman has the same privilege, by the 
repayment of her purchase price. The rights 
of hospitality allow fathers to prostitute their 
daughters to their guests, w^ho take a woman 
on hire in the same way as they would a house. 
The majority of persons whose business takes 
them to Pegu contract temporary alliances of 
this nature which have nothing of the stigma of 
concubinage. The Law has provided for such 
inconveniences as might arise. The King is the 
heir of all his subjects, but when there are 
children he has a third share only. 

The purity of the air makes up for the lack 
of medical skill. When anyone falls sick they 
set a table on which a choice repast is spread, 
to propitiate the demon, that they consider has 
been the author of the illnesses that afflict man- 
kind. 

The ceremony is conducted by some ve- 
nerable impostor to whom they give the title 
of the father of the demon, and although the 
state of the invalid ought to induce a feeling of 
sympathy, the whole house resounds with music 
and song in order to assuage the wrath of the 
evil minded being. 

Gold, silver, rubies and musk are the chief 
articles of export, and, under the general term 
^' rubies '' topazes, sapphires, amethysts and 
other precious stones should be included. 
Europeans give in exchange beaver-hats, and 



History of Siam. 11 

the j^old and silver brocaded ribbons with 
which the nobles adorn their heads. All trade 
is carried on by court officials who hold them- 
selves responsible for payment and if they are 
convicted of breach of trust, the creditor is 
allowed by law to seize their wdves, children 
and slaves and to expose them to the glare of 
the sun at his door. 

The Peguans, like all Indian peoples grant 
the existence of a creator god, whom the people 
have the exclusive privilege of worshipping. 
There are lesser deities to whom the people 
pray in time of need, and the Devil is one of 
their chief objects of adoration. At early dawn 
the people are to be seen carrying some rice 
for his delectation in order that he may be 
gracious to them during the day time ; others 
throw titbits over their shoulders for him 
during meal times. This puerile religion is based 
upon ghost worship. They grant an eternal 
succession of worlds each of w^hich has a 
special deity as its ruler. The doctrine of 
transmigration has many adherents who believe 
that souls having passed through the bodies of 
birds, beasts and fishes, are cast into a place of 
punishment which they leave to enter a para- 
dise of pleasure where everything awakes and 
appeals to the senses, and finally that after 
several transmigrations they will be united 
with the Supreme Being of whose happiness 
they will be partakers. They have great res- 
pect for monkeys and envy the blessed fate of 
those who are eaten by crocodiles. 

On ceremonial occasions, the assembled 
people hire women and hermaphrodites who 
perform dances in honour of the gods of the 
Earth. The dancers bestir themselves so vio- 



12 History of Siam. 

lently that they fall down in a swoon. It is 
after this fit that they prophesy the future 
which has been revealed to them by their gods. 
The Priests vowed to celibacy, set a good 
example of abstemiousness to the populace. 
They eat but once a day and sobriety is their 
most prominent virtue. When the soil of the 
district to which they are assigned is insuffi- 
cient to furnish to their needs, they send out 
young novices in search of alms and the credu- 
lous mob encourages idleness by liberal dona- 
tions. The poorest citizens are always those 
who waste their property in pious offerings. 
Their morals are simple and it is by their stu- 
died mortifications that they impose on the 
populace whose ideal of the Sublime is the 
Extraordinary and the Peculiar. 

They live far from the haunts of men, in 
the depths of forests in a sort of cage built in 
the upper parts of trees, so as to escape the 
dangers of wild beasts. The obscurity of their 
lives increases the veneration of superstitious 
folk who from the earliest times have believed 
that the deity prefers the silence of the forests 
or the fearsome solitude of a mountain peak. 
There are certain days on which they exhort 
the people to practise virtue. Simple as their 
preaching is they never argue on knotty points 
of doctrine. They believe that every leligion 
is acceptable to God and that the observance of 
the laws of nature will always be worthy of a 
heavenly reward. 

The nobility is noticeable in many ways. 
Though being in great honour, it nevertheless 
presents an example of the most abject servility 
and trembles before a despot who can either 
raise or degrade it. It consents to cringe in 



History of Siam. 13 

the most servile manner, but often it awakes 
from its slumber and cuts off* the hand that 
strikes it. A proud race is always ready to 
take up arms for libertly and for the enjoy- 
ment of its rights. Thus it is the noble or the 
servile inclinations of his subjects, that a wise 
King ought to study so that he can extend or 
limit his authority. 

The King never appears in public without 
great pomp and ceremony. Everything inspires 
a respect which would seem to exclude devo- 
tion. Seated on a car drawn by 16 horses, 
he never travels unless preceded by either the 
army or a crowd of nobles. Four of his 
favourites in gorgeous apparel are seated with 
him in this car. His ordinary progress is more 
magnificent than a Romam triumph. Although 
the Law, or rather custom only grants him a 
single wife, he has the right to keep 300 con- 
cubines. 

The arms used by the Peguans in warfare 
consist of the lance, sword, and shield, their 
firearms, finer than those of Europe yield no- 
thing to them in point of excellence. Their 
arsenals are equipped with many pieces of artil- 
lery which are however of not much practical 
use owing to the lack of skill on the part of 
their gunners. Although they possess har- 
bours and an abundance of good timber, they 
do not build fleets as they have neither car- 
penters nor experienced sailors. The forces of 
the Kingdom are strong. The armies more 
numerous than those of Darius, are usually 
composed of from 100,000 to 1,500,000 men 
who receive pay from the King. 

In time of w^ar he supplies them with arms 
and accoutrements and in time of peace, he 



14 History of Siam. 

grants lands and towns to the nobility for their 
support. This number of troops is without doubt 
an exaggeration, but it becomes more easy of 
comprehension if the natural frugality of the 
Peguans be taken into account. They require 
but a littla salt and water to season the roots 
and lierb3 which they find on the inarch. The 
most loathsome creatures, cats, rats and the 
humblest reptiles excite their appetite and their 
fertile country furnishes them with an abund- 
ant supply of all that m necessary to life. 

This kingdom, founded by a fisherman 
about 1,100 yeai's ago ^^as governed by here- 
ditary Kings until 1589 a.J). About that period 
it was conquc", ■ i by th*^ Burmese who prior to 
this had been confine ' to a narrow strip of terri- 
tory but they foundov^. an Empire extending some 
800 miles from North to South and 250 miles 
from East to West. 

These people, though of a warlike disposi- 
tion had been obliged to yield to the numerical 
superiority of the Peguans. The Peguan con- 
querors had exacted a toll of 80000 Burmese to 
be employed on various works of public utility. 
Such toilsome slavery provoked their proud 
spirit, and unwilling to see themselves work- 
ing in the mines, formed a genera] scheme for 
tlieir deliverance. 

The Monarch was accustomed to go in 
company with all his train to visit the works, 
and to reward industry and to punish idleness. 
The Burmese captives took this opportunity 
to compass his assassination, and, having rob- 
bed the Queen and the concubines of their 
valuables fled to their own land with a great 
booty. The successor of the murdered Prince 
was unable to avenge his death. The nobles 



History of Siam, 15 

fomented discords in the state from motives of 
self-aggrandizement, and passed directly from 
slavery to independence. They declared for the 
rivals of their master by whom they had been 
reduced to servitude. 

Mandara, King of Burma took advantage 
of their internal dissensions to attempt the 
conquest of Pegu. He invaded the Kingdom 
at the head of an army of 1,000,000 men and 
5,000 elephants. His fleet was commanded by 
Cayero, a daring Portuguese adventurer who 
had 1,000 of his compatriots under him. The 
Peguans were unable to oppose a barrier to 
the swarms of the invaders. 

Mandara, conqueror of Pegu then turned 
his arms against the vassal states of the 
Empire which he had just conquered. Marta- 
ban, the capital of a Kingdom of the same 
name was taken, but the brilliancy of the 
action was tarnished by acts of cruelty. 
Mandara had promised to spare the lives of the 
King and his wife and children who were 
ordered to spend the rest of their days in 
exile ; but the savage conqueror was faithless 
to his word. The captured Queen was conduct- 
ed to his pavilion together with her two sons 
and forty young girls who charmed all by their 
beauty and still more so by their misfortunes. 
Priests recited prayers to appease the wrath of 
lieaven. The King her husband at last ap- 
peared, mounted on an elephant and dressed 
in })ack velvet. He had a rope round his neck 
and seemed to be more concerned at the mis- 
fortunes of his family than with his own. 

The next day the Queen and her children 
with the ladies of the court were led to a 
mound in the midst of the soldiery who forget- 



16 History of Siam. 

ting their natural savagery, appeared to be 
moved by pity. 

The Princess and her children were suspend- 
ed by the feet to gallows destined for criminals 
of the deepest dye. The unfortunate King 
was allowed to survive his family for a few 
days to brood over the sadness of their fate. 
He was afterwards hung in a similar fashion 
and a stone being tied round his neck he was 
cast into the sea together with fifty of his chief 
officials who had committed no crime further 
than their devotion to King and country. 
This gross act of barbarity aroused the indign- 
ation of all the Burmans, and a revolt was 
imminent had it not been crushed by the diplo- 
macy of the conqueror who held out the pros- 
pect of unlimited plunder. The capital was 
given over to pillage, a hundred million gold 
pieces were taken from the public treasury and 
distributed to the army. Everything that did 
not excite the greed of the conquerors was 
given over to the flames. Seventeen hundred 
temples and 140,000 houses were destroyed 
60,000 of the inhabitants perished by fire and 
sword. The survivors of their country's down- 
fall were condemned to drag out the rest of 
their days in slavery. The neighbouring 
Kings, jealous of Mandara's rapid success 
leagued themselves together to check his vict- 
orious progress. In great alarm he strength- 
ened his out-posts and put himself at the head 
of 900,000 men. The rapidity of his move- 
ments anticipated the designs of his foes to 
whom he gave no time to collect their scatter- 
ed forces. He laid siege to Prome the capital 
of a Kingdom of the same name which at that 
time was governed by a Queen acting as regent 



History of Siam. 17 

for her son aged 13 years. A stubborn defence 
was offered and the Princess's spirit so ani- 
mated the courage of the troops, that the 
efforts of the besieging force would have been 
rendered futile, had it not been for traitors 
who opened the gates. As soon as the Bur- 
mans had proved victorious, the King ordered 
that the bodies of 2,000 children who had been 
killed in the general carnage should be dis- 
membered and given to the elephants. The 
Queen, in a state of nudity, was given over to 
lust of the brutal soldiery, after which, execu- 
tioners armed with whips, tore her in pieces. 
When, amid fearful tortures, she had breathed 
her last they tied her corpse to that of the 
Kinof her son and cast them into the water. 
It is said that Mandara indulged in this cruel 
excess, because of his hatred towards, her 
father the King of Ava, who had refused 
her in marriage. Three hundred of the 
chief officials of the State were impaled 
and their corpses had no burial other than in 
the water. 

The King of Ava, learning of the tragic 
end of his daughter, raised a large army, the 
command of which he entrusted to his son^ 
who had no thoughts but those of vengeance 
for the death of his beloved sister. Mandara 
sent a force of 200,000 men to oppose his pro- 
gress under the command of his foster-brother, 
a leader of proved courage and ability. The 
Burmans made a furious onslaught on the rear 
guard of the foe. The battle was hard fought, 
but the victory was gained by the Burmans 
who lost 115,000 men, although the army of 
the Prince of Ava numbered about 30,000 men 
of whom at least [800 deserted to the conqueror. 



18 History of Siam. 

Mandara, who knew both how to conquer 
and how to turn his victories to account, 
sought enemies everywhere in order to increase 
the number of his vassals. No sooner was he in- 
formed of the troubled condition of Siam than 
he made preparations to annex so rich a prey, 
but before making a start, he wished to con- 
sult with his subjects, not so much as for 
taking their advice as for assuring himself of 
their support. The scheme, which, if success- 
ful would open a way to China, met with 
universal approbation, Martaban was the rally- 
ing point of his army v/hich consisted of 
800,000 infantry 40,000 cavalry, 5,000 elep- 
hants, and 1,000 pieces of artillery drawn by 
buffaloes and rhinoceros. The commissariat 
and the baggage was carried by oxen. This 
brave, but undisciplined array was far more 
suitable for a ma? auding expedition than for 
one of conquest. A force of ten thousand 
Europeans skilled in military tactics could have 
easily dispersed this motley rabble, which had 
to deal with a people quite as undisciplined, 
and less brave than themselves. 

The chief strength of the Burmans consis- 
ted in a force of 2,000 brave Portuguese com- 
manded by one Diego Suarez, who, by favour 
of the King, had been raised to one of the 
chief dignitaries of the State. We must re- 
mark that in this century the Portuguese 
scattered over the Indies sold their lives to the 
service of any King who would pay them well 
enough. These adventurous heroes decided the 
issue of wars by their bravery, and the Monarch 
who had the greatest number in his pay, 
marched confidently to victory. 

The first blow fell on the fortified post of 



History of Siam, 19 

Taparan whose garrison of 6,000 Siamese 
were put to the sword. This slaughter was 
insufficient to satisfy the fury of the pitiless 
conqueror who was so cruel as to sacrifice 
women and children to the memory of the 
soldiers killed in the operations. 

After this carnage, he determined to make 
himself master of the capital, and without halt- 
ing at unimportant places, which might have 
weakened his army, he advanced directly on the 
royal city, headed by a force of 60,000 
pioneers who levelled the difficult tracks 
through a country covered with forests. 

The Siamese, having^ no sound knowledsre 
of the methods of attack and defence, remained 
apathetic whilst a numerous army surrounded 
their ramparts. Terrified, and unskilled in 
combat, they put their whole trust in their 
lofty walls which they regarded as being im- 
pregnable to attack. At last they were roused 
from their lethargy by the sounds of an onset. 
The love of life, rather than that of liberty 
aroused their courage and they offered a stub- 
born resistance to the foe who were repulsed 
with great loss. The besieging force adopted 
new tactics, which though deadly were not suc- 
cessful, Suarez, seeing the repulse of the 
soldiers and that the elephants were terrified by 
the tire, thought is best to beat a retreat. But 
the King inflexible in his resolution to capture 
the city, ordered a fresh assault in the course of 
which he displayed the greatest bravery, but 
was wounded by an arrow which confined him 
to his bed for the space of a week. His wound 
relaxed the vigour of the siege operations. 
During the time of inaction he caused wooden 
towers 65 feet high, mounted on 25 iron wheels 



20 History of Siam. 

and filled with combustible materials to be built.. 
These engines, which demonstrated his skill in 
mechanics were intended for use against the 
ramparts. A dark and stormy night was chosen 
for the attempt and the glare of the lightning 
and the rumble of the thunder added to the 
terror they were to inspire. It was in the 
midst of this blinding storm that the towers 
were run up to the walls. 

The Siamese putting aside their wonted 
timidity, sustained the attack with great bravery . 
They set fire to the engines which became fatal 
to their owners. So stout a resistance only 
served to increase the courage of the Burmans, 
but while the King was consulting with Suarez 
on the best course that should be adopted, news 
was brought that the Peguans had risen in re- 
volt to gain the rights of their ancient inde- 
pendence. He raised the siege and instead of 
attempting the conquest of new territory, he 
considered it more prudent to take measures 
for the protection of his own Kingdom. 

Having put down the rebellion, he made 
fresh preparations against Siam, but was assas- 
sinated by a gang of conspirators who could not 
conceal the fact that they had had everything 
to fear from his vengeance, 

Chaumagrin, the foster brother of the 
murdered King, and tojwhose instrumentality the 
late victories were due, succeeded to the 
throne. He adopted the warlike policy of his 
predecessor without delay. This Burman would 
have held a high position amongst heroes if he 
had had chroniclers to immortalize his deeds 
which, as it is, have only come down to us by 
vague tradition. It is said that his mighty 
army of 1,600,000 men overwhelmed the neigh- 



History of Siam, 21 

bouring Kingdoms that he extended his con- 
quests to China and Tartary and that he was 
-sovereign ruler of 24 Kingdoms. 

The possession of a white elephant of which 
the King of Siam was very fond was the pre- 
text for a sanguinary war between the rival 
monarchs. The King of Burma oifered large 
sums of money for the animal which was con- 
sidered to be remarkably intelligent ; but, on 
being, refused resolved to capture it by force. In 
reality the sight of two nations in mortal combat 
for the possession of an elephant is no more to 
be marvelled at, than the spectacle of' European 
rulers causing the slaughter of thousands of 
men for the possession of some useless fortress. 

The Burmans invaded Siam with a large 
force, and laid siege to the capital where they 
expected to meet a long and stubborn resistance. 
In order to spare the lives of his soldiers, 
the leader bribed certain traitors who 
rendered him master of a town by purchase 
rather than by conquest. The King of Siam 
became the vassal of Burma. The Queen and 
her children were exiled to Pegu from which 
event the rulers of Pegu have taken the title of 
'' Prince of the white elephant " since one of 
these creatures had been the occasion of a war 
leading to such glorious results. 

After the death of the conqueror his son 
named Prunginiko succeeded to the throne. 
His first act was to demand the tribute which 
the King of Siam had agreed to pay. But the 
latter said, that he acknowledged no master. 
On this refusal, the Burmans sent a punitive 
expedition, under the command of a subordin- 
ate officer, to take vengeance on the faithless- 
ness of his vassal. 



22 History of Siam. 

The Siamese Monarch, terrified by this in- 
vasion, gave him to understand that if theiKing 
had come in person, there would have been no 
difficulty in rendering his dues, but that under 
the circumstance he was unable to comply with- 
out compromising his dignity in receiving 
orders from a subordinate. The haughty Bur- 
man replied that his vassal Kings as well as the 
meanest slaves were expected to obey his be- 
hests. 

The Siamese army commanded by the son 
of the King, (who was known as the Black 
Prince to distinguish him from his brother) 
took the field and gained a brilliant victory, 
Prunginiko annoyed, rather than dispirited, 
raised an army of 1,700,000 men vmder the 
leadership of his eldest son, who self confident 
in numerical superiority assumed the title of 
King of Siam. The reports of his march caused 
general consternation, but the Black Prince, 
calm amid the stress, did not lose hope of disper- 
sing them. His soldiers fired by his example, 
were eager for the fray. A battle was fought 
on which the fate of the Empire hung in the 
balance. With equal ferocity, the two leaders 
mounted on elephants sought each other out 
and careless of danger, engaged in single com- 
bat, appearing to fear death less than the 
shame of being vanquished by a hated rival. 
At last the Burmese Prince fell in the dust and 
died with every symptom of rage and despair. 
His soldiers, panic stricken, turned and fled and 
and the Siamese harassed them in the rear for a 
month as they pursued them like wild beasts^ 
and, slaughtered them without mercy. After a 
glorious reign, the Black Prince who succeed- 
ed his father left the Kingdom in a settled con- 



History of Siam. 23 

dition to his brother the White Prince who had 
no skill in the art of government. This new 
King, a prey to greed and suspicion, allowed 
himself to be ruled by one of the chief nobles at 
the Court who in order to render the King more 
odious, encouraged his vices and follies. This 
faithless favourite with a large retinue 
of slaves including 280 Japanese, plot- 
ted to gain possession of the throne. The King 
enfeebled by debauchery was in danger of 
death, but his son, the heir-apparent, was an 
obstacle to the ambitious ideas of the favourite. 
The King misled by the representations of his 
favourite pronounced sentence of death on his 
innocent son, but the successor to the throne 
avenged the crime by the death of the favourite 
to whom it was due. The blood of the guilty 
was the cause of new troubles. The slaves of 
the ambitious favourite and especially his Japan- 
ese retainers took upon themselves to avenge 
the death of their master. These bandits, 
nurtured on crime and rebellion, obliged the 
King to deliver over to them four of the chief 
nobles whom they massacred without pity. Their 
fury extended even to the King who was 
obliged to sign in his own blood the conditions 
which they had the audacity to impose. They 
furthermore demanded that the chief priests 
should be given up to them as hostages for the 
promises they had extorted. 

This first attempt was followed by the sack 
of the town and after having despoiled the 
citizens, they took their departure unmolested 
with a great booty. The tyranny of the late 
King had prepared the way for all these out- 
rages. Whoever calls in foreign defensive as- 
sistance is no more than an oppressor who has 



24 History of Siam. 

more trust in the mercenaries he pays, than in 
the subjects he plunders, but he has the sad 
experience that his paid defenders often turn 
out to be only traitors. All countries in whose 
armies foreigners have predominated have 
onl}^ had transitory periods of prosperity, for 
the reason that those who have brought about 
their success, have also been the cause of their 
downfall. 

The neighbouring tribes wishing to profit 
by the troubles in the Kingdom, made an in- 
vasion. Their army came within three day's 
march of the capital, but peace had then been 
restored as the Japanese had taken their 
departure. The King of Siam collected his 
troops, and struck such terror into them that 
they retreated precipitately without risking the 
issue of a battle. 

This Prince, with the assistance of the 
Portuguese, recaptured several provinces which 
had previously been seized by the Kings of Ava 
and Pegu, and, full of gratitude towards his 
brave auxiliaries, he offered the Port of Marta- 
ban to the King of Portugal as a base for his 
fleet. The ambassadors who made this offer 
to the V^iceroy of Goa returned loaded with gifts. 
They were accompanied by a Dominican friar 
to whom the negociation was entrusted They 
were received with every mark of distinction 
and'concluded a treat}^ the terms of which were 
extremely advantageous to the Portuguese. 
This first success was the cause of a new em- 
bassy in 1621 which assisted the progress of the 
Faith. Some Franciscans were demanded by 
the King to preach the Gospel in his realm. 
He built them a church at his own expense and 
wished to make them wealthy, to which latter 



History of Siam. 25 

proposal they turned a deaf ear. Their disin- 
terested motives of which the country furnish- 
ed so few examples, increased the admiration 
which their other virtues had evoked. 

This Prince was a curious mixture of 
strength and weakness, of vice and of virtue. 
Brave to the point of foolhardiness, he was 
cruel and savage, and the cowardly and timorous 
side of his character sacrificed both innocent 
and guilty to his suspicions. An absolute des- 
pot, he was not over-scrupulous in financial 
transactions. He was tyrannical, but not 
miserly. Having a strict eye for justice he 
cast robbers and dacoits to crocodiles and 
to tigers and even found a savage pleasure in 
attending such functions. Ingenious in his 
methods of reprisal, he imprisoned a vassal 
King, who had made a rebellion, in a cage and 
gave him no other food than the flesh which he 
caused him to tear from his own body. He 
took dehght in the torture of his subjects ; he 
himself cut off the legs of seven of the Court 
ladies as a punishment for walking too quickly; 
and performed the same operation on three 
others who had been too slow to obey his orders. 
Thus it was an equally heinous offence to walk 
either to too fast or too slowly. His brutality 
was extended even to birds and animals. He 
caused the head of a horse to be struck off be- 
cause the animal had been disobedient, and the 
same fate overtook a tiger which had spared 
the life of a criminal that it ought to have 
devoured. 

This crowned monster of iniquity, died in 
his bed with all the complacency of a benevo- 
lent monarch. Perhaps the horror inspired by 
his crimes was modified by his brilliant talent s 



26 History oj Siam. 

and the other virtues he possessed. Faithful 
to his promises and lavish of rewards for ser- 
vices rendered, Hberal and magnificent, he had 
many supporters who having become his 
accomplices guaranteed his immunity from 
revenge for his crimes. 

He entrusted a large sum of money to a 
Portuguese to purchase certain articles from 
Malacca. This madman gambled away the 
money and then had the hardihood 1o return 
to Siam where he expected to meet with severe 
punishment. The King welcomed him gracious- 
ly and said. '' I think more highly of your 
confidence in my mercy than of all the rare 
articles that you ought to have brought me." 
Like all tyrants, this prince had a favourite 
who introduced five or six hundred Japanese, 
disguised as merchants, into the Kingdom 
as tools for his own agijrandisement. As 
soon as the King had closed his eyes ; he 
made use of them to ensure possession 
of the crown. But the son of the late King 
rallied his forces and snatched the sceptre from 
the hand of the usurper. He was more fortu- 
nate in recovering it than in retaining it as he 
was shortly afterw^ards assassinated. 

He left the throne to his younger brother 
who conceived a violent dislike to the Japanese 
as he considered them a dangerous gang, 
watching for an opportunity to take bis life. 
Many of these Japanese were killed and the rest 
were compelled to leave the country. Peace 
having been restored, it w^as imperilled by the 
murder of the King's brother who had been 
suspected of aspirations to supreme power. A 
prince of the blood taking advantage of the 
feeling inspired by this crime, proclaimed him- 



History of Siam. 27 

self King. This new usurper, under pretence 
of safeguarding the interests of the state 
maintained an armed force in time of peace, and 
this force was more vexatious to the citizens, than 
it was dangerous to foreign foes. However by 
keeping up a standing army he was able to dis- 
pose of the partisans of the legitimate heir to 
the throne. The Dutch to whom he gave trad- 
ing facilities were his most zealous upholders. 

It has been presumed that this usurper 
was the celebrated Ghao Fasa Thong whom 
some maintain was of royal birth, but to whom 
others assign a lowly origin. For a long time 
he had held the office of Chacri or Chancellor 
during the tenure of which he deceived his 
master, oppressed the people, and made use of 
his ill gotten gains to consolidate his position. 
His wealth was lavished on his fellow conspira- 
tors. As soon as he was on the throne, he de- 
sired to marry the daughter of his predecessor, 
but the princess unwilling to bedeck herself 
with the spoils of his brothers who were the 
proper heirs to the throne, looked upon this 
criminal union with disgust. The tyr-dut en- 
raged at their love for their sister ordered them 
to execution. 

Having disposed of his rivals, he showed 
all the ferocity of his nature. The death of 
his daughter furnished an excuse for his harsh 
policy of removing all those who might have 
checked him in the path of crime. Having 
celebrated her funeral rites with the utmost 
pomp; he himself gathered up her ashes, and on 
seeing a morsel of flesh uneonsumed by the tire, 
made up his mind that his daughter had been 
poisoned. Mad in his suspicions, he had all 
the women who had been in attendance on the 



28 History of Siam, 

poisoned Princess, put under guard, and tried to 
extort by torture an avowal from them of an 
imaginary crime. The whole court was a scene 
of punishments. Even so large a number of 
victims could not appear the cruelty of the 
tyrant. All the nobles of the Kingdom were 
summoned before him, and he caused trenches 
to be dug and filled wnth glowing charcoal so 
as to put them to the ordeal by fire. They be- 
gan by scraping the soles of their feet with a 
sharp piece of iron and then made them pass 
over the burning matter. Those whose feet 
were injured by the fire were held to be guilty. 

This tyrant, a cunning inventor of punish- 
ments, devised new methods. Some victims were 
crushed under the feet of elephants, others, 
buried up to the shoulders, begged for death 
which alone could terminate their suflferings. 
It was a heinous offence to give them the least 
assistance or to hasten their death. He em- 
ploj^ed fearsome tortures. The bodies of victims 
were squeezed so tightly by cloths that the 
<jloth appeared to be part and parcel of the body 
of the sufferer. Some were pierced with needles 
of various shapes and then were cut in half, 
the upper portion being placed on a copper plate 
so as to stop the bleeding and to prolong 
the agony. 

Three thousand persons were sacrified to 
the barbarity of the tyrant, who under the 
pretext of avenging the death of his daughter, 
found a means of removing the enemies of his 
usurped power. 

There still remained other important vic- 
iiims namely the two sons and the daughter of 
the late King As he could only revile them 
for their misfortune and degradation, he 



History of Siam, 29 

brought a false charge against the eldest 
daughter whom he accused of having given an 
exhibition of unholy glee at the cremation of 
the Princess. She was condemned to the or- 
deal by fire together with all the ladies of her 
suite and the pain extorted from her the avowal 
of a crime of which she was innocent. The 
executioner at once received the order to cut oflT 
a piece of her flesh and to make her eat it. 
When she was offered this disgusting repast, 
she cried out. '' Vile tyrant ! you can rend my 
body, but remember that my spirit is not 
under your command. You will observe that 
the fixity of my purpose renders me superior ta 
your tortures. Learn also that your crimes will 
not go unpunished and that my blood shall be a 
seed from which shall arise the avengers of my 
family and country." 

At this, the tyrant highly enraged, order- 
ed her to be cut in pieces and to be cast into 
the river. The brother of the Princess who at 
that time was twenty years of age met with th& 
same fate. He had previously pretended to be 
insane but as soon as he was mounted on the 
scaffold, he made it known that it was the love 
of life that had caused him to act in a coward- 
ly manner. The beauty of his countenace 
which his sad postion rendered more touching,^ 
caused tears to come into the eyes of the most 
hardened. When he saw the executioner ap- 
proaching, he cursed the author of his misfor- 
tune *' Although innocent," he said, " I am 
about to suffer the death of the guilty. The 
tyrant wishes that I should die, and I shall not 
demean myself to beg his clemency, a virtue 
of which he is quite ignorant. I prefer to arouse 
the feelings of the people and to encourage 



30 History of Siam. 

them to thoughts of vengeance." This usurper, 
who was notorious only for his cruelties, died 
after a reign of 30 years. He left a son whom 
the devotion of the people called to the throne, 
but he was supplanted by his uncle who based 
his claim to the throne on the custom which 
placed the crown on the head of the late King 
to the exclusion of his children. 

The young Prince cleverly dissembled his 
resentment and waited for a favourable oppor- 
tunity to show it. His uncle, a man of un- 
bridled passions, wished to take his sister as a 
concubine. The opposition which her brother 
made to the match caused his uncle to resolv^e 
in his death, which he only escaped by flight. 
The Portugese sympathised with him and in 
hopes of his protection offered him their help 
to reclaim his brother's heritage. This prince, 
supported by 1000 of these brave Europeans 
forced his way into the palace, of which he 
made himself master before any one suspected 
his designs. The usurper hoping to flee in dis- 
guise mixed with a crowd of slaves, but a 
Portuguese seeing him escape, seized him and 
stabbed him to the heart with a dagger. The 
Prince punished only those who had been con- 
cerned in the tyrant's misdemeanours and his 
liberal policy secured him many adherents. 



CHAPTISR XI. 



The Reign of Chao Narai. 

The death of the usurper opened the way to 
his riephew^s possession of the throne. It was 
in this reign that the barriers whicli han divided 
Europe from the Kingdom of Siam were broken 
dow^n. The welcome that Chao Narai extended 
to foreigners, (Jrew them from all parts of the 
world in the hopes of gaining wealth which in 
reality did not exist or which at least had been 
much exaggerated by the reports of untrust- 
worthj^ travellers. This Prince, endowed by 
nature with all the qualifications necessary for 
kingship would have been the creator of this 
nation, had not the intractable nature of his 
subjects been opposed to all the good he wished 
to do for them. They however invariably pre- 
ferred the old customs to useful innovations. 
Abuses founded on prejudice and custom are 
rarely capable of being reformed. Chao, 
desirous of glory, and carried away by his 
energetic nature did not, like other Kings of the 
Indies, seclude himself in the gloom of a harem, 
there to grow weak in debauch and to forget 
his duties. His throne shaken by the turbulence 
of the nobles needed a firm hand to keep it 
secure. His first victories were those over his 
subjects, and all premonitory symptoms of in- 
ternal dissensions were promptly repressed by 
the death ol* the rebels. Though naturally of 
a kindly disposition yet severe in his methods 
of government, he clearly understood that it 
was always necessary to be ready for all 



32 History of Siam. 

emergencies when dealing with a people who 
were ready to renounce their allegiance if not 
intimidated by fear. A chief priest, proud of 
his authority took upon himself} the onus of 
reading him a lecture. He dared to tell the 
King that the whole nation was grumbling in 
secret at his great severity. The Prince listen- 
ed to what he had to say without appearing to 
be annoyed by his indiscretion. Some days 
later in order to make him see the folly of his 
remarks, the King sent a monkey ( an animal 
which is intensely disliked bj^ the Siamese ) to 
the priest and told him to take' great care of it 
and to let it play about without hindrance. 

The Priest suffered great inconvenience 
from his guest who upset all the furniture, 
broke the crockery and bit all the servants. 
At last, exasperated by the animal's tricks he 
implored the King to relieve him of its presence. 
" Well " said the Prince, " Can you not put up 
with the petty annoyances of an animal for 
two days ; and yet you wish that I should en- 
dure, for the rest of my life, the insults of a 
people one thousand times worse mannered 
than all the monkeys in the forests ! Learn 
then, that even if I punish wickeness still more 
will I reward virtue and merit." Having 
crushed the rebellion, he put himself at the 
head of his army and his first expedition was 
crowned by a brilliant victory. The Peguans 
had invaded the outlying portion of the King- 
dom and had committed great havoc. These 
people, so often the conquerors of Siam, found 
by bitter experience that they could not always 
be invincible, and after sustaining a disastrous 
defeat hurriedy retreated with their shattered 
forces to their own territories. 



History of Siam. 38 

Whilst thus engaged in the repulse of foreign 
foes, storms were brewing in the heart of his 
Kinw]ooi. This Prince, too enhcrhtened to 
give himself up to superstitious idolatry, soared 
above popular prejudice. The priests feared 
that they would fall in pubhc estimation 
and that the people, following the example of so 
popular a ruler, would forsake the altars of their 
gods. They thought that they might prevent 
their loss of p rjstige by the murder of the King. 
The zeal for the interests of heaven urged them 
to the crime of attempting his life and misled by 
sanctimonious piety they chose for their fell 
deed, a feast day on which the King entered the 
temple, more as a censor, than a partaker in their 
vulgar rites. The success of this sacrilegious 
plot seemed assured, owing to the fact that the 
royal body-guard was not allow^ed to enter the 
temple precincts. A fortunate chance averted 
ihe danger, Twx) officials, sent to examine the 
preparations for the ceremony, perceived that 
the temple w^as filled with a mob of priests, all 
of whom w^ere armed wutli sw^ords and daggers 
concealed under their robes. These w^arlike 
preparations w^ere considered suspicious. On 
hearing the news, the King surrounded the 
temple with soldiers w^ho cut down the guilty 
priests without mercy. This just punishment 
was regarded as an act of sacrilege by the 
populace wdio are apt to confound the cause of 
Ood with the crimes of His ministers. The 
priests, to whose interest it was to decry him, 
proclaimed him to be a bloodstained Ruler w^ho 
cared naught for God and man. Such was cause 
of the hatred that this King felt for the priests. 

It was under these favourable circumstm- 
ces that three French bishops came to Siam to 



34 History of Siam, 

plant the standard of their faith. Their en- 
lightened character contrasted strongly with 
that of the idolatrous priests, sunk in the 
depths of ignorance and in the mire of 
debauchery. 

In order to slight the priests, the King 
made as though to favour Christianity. The 
prelates established a Seminary on a piece of 
land given to them by the King. The aim of 
this institution was to educate the young, and 
to enable them to learn the languages of their 
neic;:hbours all of vrhorn had establishments in 
the capital known as ' camps,' that of the 
French being known as the camp of St. Joseph. 
The King built them a church at his own 
expense. This generosity seemed to indicate 
his leanings towards Christianity, but in reality 
he was indifferent to all religions and above all 
took delight in showing his contempt for the 
idolatrous priests whom he loved to humiliate. 
The Mahomedans shared his favours with the 
Christains and if he had been obliged to make 
choice of a religion, it is most probable that he 
would have declared for the Koran. A Prince 
surrounded by concubines would naturally vote 
for a religion which authorises his predilec- 
tions. The logic of the Court furnished over- 
whelming arguments which silenced the voice 
of reason. The executive was entrusted to a 
foreigner, who, brought up in the bosom of 
Christianity, favoured its progress. This man 
was equally celebrated for his rise and fall ; he 
has played too important a part on the world's 
stage for us to omit a sketch of him. 

Constantine Faulcon, a Greek by national- 
ity, was born in 1650 in the island of Cephalonia. 
Father Tachard assures us that his father was 



History of Siam. 35 

a noble Venetian who was the governor of the 
island, and that his mother was a daughter of 
one of the leading families. This Jesuit, whose 
works must be read with a great deal of dis- 
trust, created titles to do honour to those of his 
friends and protectors to whom good birth had 
been denied. 

The name of Faulcon does not occur among 
those of the noble families of Venice, and Forbin, 
better informed and less of a flatterer, says that 
he was the son of an innkeeper in a small 
village known as La Custode in the island of 
Cephalonia, at which place Faulcon received 
an education commensurate with his abilities. 
Nature revenged herself on the caprice of For- 
tune and his high spirit was evident as he grew 
up, and his pride could not stand a locality where 
everything recalled his lowly origin. 

At the age of twelve he took ship for 
England and did not delay in making hiinself 
known for his commercial abilities. His lively 
imagination knew how to place everything in a 
favourable light. His ready speech and in- 
teresting conversation bore witness to his birth 
in that happy land which in former tinies pro- 
duced the teachers of the nations. He was 
sought after by the greatest people at Court, 
and his intelligence fertile, though uncultivated 
gave him ready access to the most refined 
courtiers and the wisest of the learned. Mr. 
White, a rich English merchant recognised his 
talents, and seeing the advantage that might 
accrue from his society, took him on a voyage 
to the Indies where his skill justified his pre- 
conceived ideas. 

Having passed through his English service, 
he found himself possessed of sufficient means 



36 History of Siam. 

to be indeDendent, and started trading for 
himself. His efforts were not crowned with 
euccess. Twice he embarked, and twice was 
bis ship wrecked near the mouth of the Menam. 
These mishaps did not damp his commercial 
ardour. He embarked on a third venture, but 
was again wrecked on the coast of Malabar. 
He was barely able to save himself from the 
fury of the elements and managed to recover 
but 2000 crowns, as the sole relics of his for- 
tune. 

Overcome by exhaustion, he fell asleep on 
the lonely and unknown shore. His disordered 
imagination gave him a vision of a beautiful 
and majestic female who, casting tender 
glances at him, told him to return to Siam where 
he would meet with better fortune. This dream 
which he afterwards regarded as a sign from 
heaven led him to seek means to carry out tlie 
project. Thus, smarting from his recent mis- 
fortunes, it was from a idle dream, that this 
man whose talents have been so belauded, took 
his directions which indeed led him to power. 
Many unfortunate persons have been led to 
their doom by following such untrustworthy 
guides. 

Next day, as he was walking along the 
shore regarding the devouring element that 
had swallowed up his fortune, he was met by a 
man in a most wretched plight. It w^as a 
Siamese ambassador, who, returning from 
Persia, had been shipwrecked on the same coast. 
This personage, having lost all his property 
thought that he had only been saved from the 
waves to die on the shore. He was agreeably 
surprised to meet a sympathetic fellow creature 
in a similar situation. The account of each 



History of Siam, 37 

other's mishaps cemented a friendship such as 
is rarely known between those on whom fortune 
is wont to smile. Faulcon, wealthy com- 
pared w^ith his destitute friend, used his remain- 
ing w^ealth to purchase food, clothing and a 
boat in which they sailed to Siam together, 
Faulcon found a home in the seminary where 
he lived on the bounty of the archbishop of 
Beryta. 

The ambassador touched by Faulcon's 
kindness sang his praises to the Barcalon who 
desired to see his benefactor. Faulcon 
captivated the minister by the brilliancy of his 
talents. The trust he inspired rendered him a 
necessity to the Barcalon who, a foe to hard 
work, preferred pleasure to business. He found 
the burden of the administration could well be 
borne by a subordinate whose well-directed 
operations redounded both to the credit of the 
Monarch and of himself. Faulcon was chosen 
to accompany an embassy to a neighbouring 
kingdom where he kept up appearances with- 
out causing unnecessary expense. The Mores 
insatiable in their avarice wasted the public 
money as they were in charge of the state's fin- 
ances. Faulcon repressed their greed. This 
parsimony rendered him dear to the King, who, 
after the death of the chief minister appointed 
him as his successor, but the Greek was wise 
enough to refuse the position as he saw that, he 
a foreigner, would incur the hatred of the Nobles 
who invariably aspired to offices without en- 
deavouring to render themselves worthy of their 
trust. But if he had no shoAv of power, he 
had all the reality. He was careful to hide 
behind the machine of which he pulled the 
strings, and, minister without the title and 



38 History of Siam. 

decorations, he presided as an invisible yet 
guiding spirit over public affairs. 

A Malay who had received the appointment 
of Barcalon endeavoured to undermine his 
influence, but the falsity of his charges having 
been proved, was punished by loss of his office. 
Nations have spoken diiferently concerning this 
singular personage. These who take his lowly 
origin into account assume him to have been 
the possessor of superior attainments by which 
he surmounted the obstacles which hinder the 
progress of ordinary people. 

The French priests supported by his 
generosity and possibly misled by imposing 
externals have depicted him in the most glow- 
ing colours. Tachard, loud .in his praise 
has represented him as having a nobility of 
character, a facile mind and polished manners, 
very rare qualities to be found in a sailor v^^ho 
had passed his life on shipboard in the company 
of wild, uncouth, seafaring men. 

He has also supplied him with natural 
eloquence and persuasiveness, but the proofs 
which this Jesuit has brought forward are so 
open to doubt, that it is fairly apparent that 
Tachard himself v/as the author of all the 
elegant productions which he assigns to 
Faulcon. The other European nations jealous 
doubtless of his preference for the French or 
the Portuguese Catholics, have taken pleasure 
in vilifying his character. They have painted 
him with all the vices to which both ancient and 
modern Greeks are addicted. Perfidious and 
cringing, concealing the symptons of frenzied 
ambition under the cloak of moderation, polite 
in manner and haughty in character, he did 
not trouble to disguise bis vices in his dealings 



History of Siam. 39 

with a people accustomed to servile obedience. 
Implacable in revenge, he skilfully laid the 
onus of the punishment of his enemies upon 
the king. Everyone agrees that he was 
possessed of certain virtues which never became 
obscured throughout his life. A sincere despiser 
of wealth, he made use of riches only for the 
purpose of personal aggrandisemeut. His 
incorruptible nature was never suspected of 
receivin^y bribes in the administration of justice. 
Eager for the honours from which his birth 
seemed to have excluded him, he was all the 
more anxious to secure them. Faithful to his 
master, the only reward of his service that he 
claimed, was the privilege of maritime com- 
merce, which furnished him with the money 
necessary for liis expenses. It seems that he 
was a true Catholic, since free to make choice 
of a religion, he deserted the Anglican faith 
which would have been less of a hindrance to 
his desires. 

He was a man of medium stature, with 
bright penetrating eyes. Although having an 
intelligent expression, there were traces of 
gloom in his character, indicative of a con- 
scier)ce smitten by remorse. 

Such was the condition of the court of 
Siam when the question of an alliance with 
France was considered. A new treaty, the 
motives of which could not be clearly under- 
stood, drew the attention of those interested in 
politics. 

Those who were jealous of Faulcon de- 
clared that he had invited the French, only for 
the purpose of furtherance of his schemes and 
to place him on the throne that was the sum- 
mit of his ambition. It is quite possible that 



40 History of Siam. 

feeling himself exposed to the envy of the^ 
court, he might have wished to have raised 
some barrier against the designs of his foes and 
that in protecting the French, he was actuated 
by regard for his personal safety rather than 
by that of his master's prestige. 

Whatever his ideas may have been on 
that point there is no doubt that he was 
fully alive to the advantages which would 
accrue to the kingdom from commerce. Other- 
wise the Dutch, the masters of the Malay Pen- 
insula, would have been the arbiters of the fate 
of the Indies the kings of which needed an 
alliance to counterbalance the power of these 
formidable republicans. Their dangerous 
proximity was the lure the minister made use 
of to bring the king round to his ideas. 

The Bishops, newly arrived in Siam gave 
such glowing accounts of Louis XIV. that the 
Siamese monarch was greatly flattered by the 
prospect of obtaining so illustrious an ally. A 
pompous announcement of the list of presents 
sent was made, but fearing lest these gifts might 
be seized by the Dutch who at this time were at 
war with France, it had been decided to leave 
them at Bantam, This delay might have been 
fatal in a court ruled by avarice, and it was to 
be feared that over-zealous courtiers, jealous of 
the favour in which the prelates were held, 
took every opportunity of doing them harm by 
declaring that they were secretly plotting to 
possess themselves of these presents. The 
king anxious to receive these gifts was per- 
suaded that he would receive them in due 
course ; but hardly had the vessel set sail, than 
the Dutch caring naught for the King of Siam 
seized the presents as a prize of war. The 



History of Siam, 41 

Court of Siam broke out in threats at this 
audacious act ; but the Dutch, too powerful to 
fear any act of reprisal, foresaw a rupture from 
which nothing was to be gained. So in order 
to depreciate the high ideal the Siamese had of 
Louis XIV., they craftily restored all the gifts of 
small woi'th, but retained those which were 
valuable so as to belittle the offering of the 
King of France. 

The King of Siam, hearing of this act of 
bad faith was only the more eager to hasten the 
projected alliance, and, to ensure its consum- 
mation, he pretended to have decided leanings 
towards Christianity. The Buddhist temples 
were closed and those who disobeyed this order 
were severely punished. The King was pleased 
to hear the Bishops discourse on Christianity. 
His gifts helped to embellish the Seminary. He 
caused a gilt throne to be carried there, the 
maonificence of which seemed to indicate the 
respect for the doctrines there promulgated. 
On the cessation of hostilities between the 
Dutch and the French, ambassadors were 
chosen to bear a reply to the French monarch. 
The King built a church at his own expense. 
This edifice still remains and the memory of its 
founder made it to respected by the persecutors 
of the followers of Christ. The people, free to 
select a religion, would have ranged themselves 
under the banner of the Gospel, if the chief 
minister had not secretly disobeyed the order of 
his master. 

The first ambassadors had many obstacles 
to overcome. The Court, impatient at receiving- 
no tidings, sent two other high officials accom- 
panied by M. M. Vachet and Pascal two en- 
lightened missionaries to be their guides in a 



42 History of Siam. 

land where the manners and customs would be 
unfamiliar. 

It was at the beginning of January 1684 
that they set sail on board an English vessel, 
together with six young Siamese who were to 
be instructed in European arts and sciences. 
They arrived in London after voyage of six 
months and thence took forship Calais. It was 
then that M. Vachet resigned the position of 
chief of the embassy in order that the Siamese 
officials might enjoy the dignities of the post. 

M. de Seignelay, before making the news 
public, wished to learn verbally the reason for 
the embassy. IvI. Vachet told him that the fame 
of Louis XIV, had penetrated to the extreme 
Orient and that the King of Siam hoping to 
form an alliance, offered him, if his efforts were 
successful, a position in a state where a Freuch 
company might establish a trading station to 
extend commercial operations to China and all 
parts of the Indies. 

The minister, having previously been mis- 
led by false reports, appeared to doubt the 
truth of this recital. *' Be careful,"' he said, 
'^ in speaking of this embassy we know very 
well that it has not been sent 'cy the King of 
Siam and that Louis XIV. fears that his dignity 
would be compromised if he were to send an 
embassy to him." M. Vachet had no difficulty in 
surmounting this obstacle. Louis XIV., who was 
better informed on the matter, summoned him 
to his presence and entered into the details of 
the affair. He appointed a day for the 
audience of the ambassadors to whom the min- 
isters lent their equipages and retainers. 

They v/ent to Versailles, where their pre- 
sence aroused the interest of the whole Court. 



History of Siam. 43 

Their dress was rich and elegant, they wore 
white pointed head-dresses ornamented with a 
ring of gold three inches in width. The spect- 
acle was interesting from its novelty. 

They were conducted with great ceremony 
to the Royal Presence. On the appearance of 
His Majesty they prostrated themselves with 
their faces to the ground, having the hands 
above the head, in the same posture as they 
were wont to adopt towards their own King. 
M. Vachet acted as interpreter and the King 
replied '' Tell these officials that We shall have 
great pleasure in doing what our brother the 
King of Siam desires." 

Afterwards they dined with the King and 
the luxury of the table appointments, made a 
great impression on men naturally accustomed 
to frugality. They were conducted over the 
park where the fountains which were playing 
seemed to them to be an exhibition of 
magical power. Having satisfied their curiosity, 
they were invited to magnificent banquet. The 
King's brother was their host at a splendid enter- 
tainm«nt at St. Cloud at which the choice vin- 
tages excited their appetites. The objejits-of- 
art in the Prince's apartments attracted their 
attention and many Frenchmen were astonish- 
ed to find such good taste and appreciation in 
strangers coming from so distant a country. The 
Prince of Conde, who inherited the inborn 
courtesy of the heirs of his house, invited them 
to Chanti]]y. The most distinguished per- 
sons vied with each other in the magnificence of 
their receptions and during a stay of more than 
two months in France, they appeared of more 
account than their master. 

On their return to Siam, they rendered ac 



44 History of Siam. 

count of their negociations and the King pleased 
with their success and the honours they had re- 
ceived, called M. Vachet to renew to him the 
assurance of his protection. He addressed him 
in these words which sounded strange from the 
mouth of an idolatrous prince. 

'' Father Vachet, do not pride yourself on 
the success of your voyage, it is not you that 
have etfected such great things, it is the God 
of Heaven and Earth to whom all praise be due." 

These negociations were the fruit of Faul- 
con's intrigues and above all of the zeal of the 
missionaries for the glory of their religion and 
of their King. 

The French merchants w^ho foresaw new 
openings for commerce were also greatly inter- 
ested in the scheme. Louis XIV. had resolved 
to send out Jesuit mathematicians to China, 
w^here their observations might perfect the 
knowledge of geography and navigation. He 
seized the occasion of the visit of the Siamese 
ambassadors to carry out his design. The 
Chevalier de Chaumont was appointed ambassa- 
dor to Siam with the Abbe de Choisy as his 
co-adjutor with instructions to reside in the 
Indies until the King of Siam had been con- 
verted to Christianity and to work in conjimc- 
tion with the missionaries to further the great 
work. 

The Abbe who was a most agreeable per- 
sonage, was bent more on pleasure, than on the 
giving of instruction but it is not by amenities 
of character that apostleship is successful. 

The Clievalier de Chaumout cast anchor in 
the Gulf of Siam on September 27th 1687 after 
a voj^age of six months duration. He was ac- 
companied by M. M. Ceberet and La Loubere the 



History of Siam. 45 

chiefs of the deputation, five missionaries and 
fourteen Jesuits. Father Taehard who liad no 
rank other than that of a mathematician was 
the life and soul of the part}^ of whicli he alone 
imaojined he pulled the strings. The stress he? 
lays on the smallest details of the negociations 
ought at once to make his position suspected. 
The French were received with every ujark of 
distinction The King of Siam, laying aside 
the hauteur of an Asiatic monarch became 
quite familiar. It was then that the ambas- 
sadors become apostles and begged the King to 
become a Christian. 

Their efforts were redoubled on receiving 
the news that an ambassador had just arrived 
from Persia to convert the King to Islam. The 
Missionaries in their zeal and desire to gain so 
illustrious a convert, overstepped the limits of 
his favour. 'J'he Clievalier de Chaumoiit under 
instructions from them and from Faulcon 
( who though animated by the same zeal had 
yet other motives) never ceased pointing out 
to the King on every possible occasion, that 
it was the ardent wish of Loius XIV that he 
should embiace Christianity. 

Narai, wearied by his importunitj^, asked 
what had led the King of France to believe 
that he had wished to become a Christian. 

The following was the King's reply from 
the memory of those who were present and who 
were desirous of his conversion, Faulcon himself 
acted as interpreter. 

a I legret that the King of France sets me 
so difficult a choice. I should be rash to em- 
brace a religion of which I know nothing. I 
wish for no other judge than this wise and 
virtuous prince. A sudden change might cause 



46 History of Siam. 

a revolution and I do not intend to forsake 
liCThtl}^ a religion received and practised with- 
out interruption in my kingdom for the last 
2229 years. Besides this I am greatly surprised 
at the eagerness witli which this King upliolds 
the cause of heaven, it seems that God himself 
takes no interest whatever in the matter, and 
that He has left the mode of Vv'orship which is 
due to Him to our own discretion. For C!.>uld 
not this true God who has created heaven and 
eartli and all t!ie dwellers therein and has en- 
dued them with diverse characters, in granting 
souls and bodies to mankind, have inspired man- 
kind with similar ideas on the religion they 
ought to follow, and hav.- indicated to them the 
mode of worship most agreeable to Him and to 
have submitted all nations to a uniform law. 
As He has not done so we ought to conclude 
that He has not wished it to be so. This order- 
ed unity of worship depends entirely upon a 
divine Providence that could have introduced 
it into the world just as easily as the diversity 
of sects that are established It i.s then natural 
to believe that tlie True God takes as much 
pleasure in being worshipped in different ways 
as by being glorified by a vast number of 
creatures who praise Him after one fashion. 
Would the diversified beauty which w^e so 
admire in the phj^sical, be less admirable 
in the ethical world or less worthy of the 
Divine Wisdom? Whatever may happen, since 
God is the absolute ruler and dii'ector of the 
world I resign myself and my kingdom entire- 
ly to His good providence and with all my heart 
I trust that His eternal wisdom will so order 
them according to His good pleasure." 

These brilliant sophisms showed that the 



History of Siam. 47 

Prince had no ojreat leanings towards Christian- 
ity. The Abbe de Choisy was quite capable of 
understandinor their hollowness but, convinced 
that the lo^ic of Kings is hard to refute, 
became tired of his apostleship owing to the 
small hope he held ot" success. 

The French were none the less well re- 
ceived, and in virtue of a secret treaty, Mergui 
and Bangkok were handed over to the soldiery 
to whom the King extended a welcome. These 
towns w^ere reckoned as two of the ramparts of 
the country the one on the Bay of Ben2fal and 
the other on the Gulf of Siam. Des Farges was 
appointed governor and commander in chief of 
the French soldiery. 

These foreigners transferred to the King- 
dom of Siam, were regarded as its defenders. 
Twenty-four of them were selected to act as a 
bod^^guard to the prime minister, and the King 
himself never appeared in public without a 
French escort. One of these men was raised to 
the rank of colonel of the guards and others- 
were placed in command of Siamese regiments 
in order to instruct them in military discipline. 
The soldier who fell ill was sent to Louvo- 
where he received better attention than he 
would have in his own home. These privileges- 
were extended to all Christians who enjoyed 
full rights of citizenship. The French Jesuits 
w^ere allowed to preach the Gospel in all parts 
of the Kingdom. The King appointed many 
of them to Buddhist temples under the pre- 
text of their having to learn Siamese, but in 
reality to observe their procedure as the priests 
were neither suited for, nor willing to act 
as spies. The minister laid the foundations 
of a college for the education of the 



48 History of Siam. 

yourijyer member of the nobility under tha 
name of College of Constantiiie. M. the 
Chevalier de Chaumont havinor brought tlie 
negociations to a conclusion departed from 
Siam at the end of 1688. He was accompanied 
by three Siamese Ambassadors equally distin- 
ouished by birth and ability and who were in 
charge of some rich gifts for the Kiiig of France. 

The object of this mission was to demand 
that engineers should be sent to instruct the 
Siamese in the art of fortification and in the 
methods of attack and defence of positions. They 
were also empoweied to request a body of 
troops to perfect the Siamese in military 
evolutions. 

The French officers and soldiers who re- 
mained in Siam abused the consideration they 
had enjo3-ed. Convinced of their superiority 
in power and knowledge, they were rash enough 
to presume upon it, and instead of laying them- 
selves out to please, desired to be thought much 
of. With impudent mockery they condemned 
every thing that differed from their own cus- 
toms. The people and nobles at first suffered 
the pride of their insolent guests in silence. 
The Bishops and clergy alone were not ex- 
posed to the popular dislike. Keeping within 
the seminary and devoting their time to labour, 
they were neither vain nor ambitious, they 
were known by the services they rendered to 
the public and above all to the unfortunate. 

The Jesuits, animated without doubt by 
the same motives had other means to attain 
their end ; and it was b}^ the brilliancy of 
their accomplishments that they endeavoured 
to enjoy the public confidence. 

Surgeons, physicians, astronomers and 



History of Siam, 49 

mathematicians, they beheld men of all stations 
in life coming to ask their advice and to fol- 
low their teaching. 

But while making converts, they multiplied 
enemies. The more they displayed the superior- 
ity of their talents the more were they sus- 
pected of dangerous designs. It was incredible 
that such learned men should expose themselves 
to such fatigue and danger for the mere pur- 
pose of dressing wounds free of charge, and u 
to teach how to calculate eclipses or the perio- 
dicity of comets. They were both ad- 
mired and hated, and the Siamese were told that 
it was merely by this display of secular learn- 
ing that they had succeeded in having a power- 
ful following in Japan. In such manner they 
decried the zeal of these religious persons pure 
in their motives, but perhaps too ostentatious 
in their methods. 

Many of the Siamese, .^ctached to their 
own habits and customs were alarmed at seeing 
so many foreign priests and soldiers introduced 
into the Kingdom. They could not but perceive 
that this policy was a forecast of an approach- 
ing change in the lawa and religion of the 
country. Faulcon, the author of these innova- 
tions, became the object of public execration. A 
zealous, but indiscreet Malay informed the 
King that the minister, the accomplice of the 
French, had conspired against him and the state. 
The Monarch having been forewarned of this 
tale would not deign to listen to the proofs he 
had to offer and instead of receiving the rewards 
that he thought would be his due, was condem- 
ned to be devoured by tigers. 

The Prince of Johore, a vassal of the King n 
of Siam, wrote to the King to induce him to 



50 History of Siam. 

expel these foreigners from his Kingdom ; 
alleging that the French after having 
been received as allies would soon attempt 
to become masters. This prince with 
the connivance of the Dutch, offered his troops 
to help in the liberation of the Kingdom from 
these new oppressors. His advice was rejected 
in anger, and the envoys would have been be- 
headed had not Faulcon been wise enough to 
check an act of violence which mio-ht have led 
to disastrous results. 

A few remarks should be made here on 
this embassy which was a brilliant, rather than 
a useful achievement. 

The French clergy who had been the 
primary occasion of the embassy had only the 
interests of Christianity at stake, but the poli- 
tical party regarded it as an advancement of 
the prestige of the King of France, who, in his 
turn, surrounded by flatterers, was misled by 
their counsels, 

Father Tachard, ready to grasp anything 
that would advance the interests of either his 
master or his sect, thought that the conquest of 
Siam was reserved for his own society. 
He was seconded by Pere de la Chaise, who 
removed all the opposition on the part of the 
ministers to this expensive and useless alliance. 
The Chevalier de Chaumont and the Abb^ 
de Choisy had had but a very superficial idea 
of the Siamese nation. They had been present 
at banquets and hunting parties and the Koyal 
Treasures had been displayed to their view. 
They had been conducted round the temples 
where they had been told that the colossal im- 
ages therein were of solid gold, whereas in reality 
they were only of plaster skilfully gilt. The 



History of Siam. 51 

ambassadors, dazzled by what they saw, deceiv- 
ed the Court of France in their turn. 

Count Forbin, the head of the navy and a 
thorough Spartan, had observed all this parade 
in a philosophic spirit. This brave soldier 
who preferred the roar of cannon, to any 
more sensuous form of music, perceived that 
the French were being blinded by a bogus mag- 
nificence. The simple account he has given of 
this journey is a complete refutation of the 
meretricious lies of Tachard and Choisy. 

His insight into the wretched state of the 
country was keen, and Faulcon, fearing lest he 
should discredit the reports that the ambas- 
sadors were about to carry to the French Court, 
asked the Chevalier de Chaumont that Forbin 
should be appointed Admiral of the fleet. The 
Count was obliged to obey the orders of the 
ambassador and was duly appointed Admiral 
and Commander-in-chief of the land and sea 
forces of the Kingdom of Siam. This grandilo- 
quent title gave him opportunities of investigat- 
ing the true state of the country the miserj^ and 
weakness of which he soon discovered. Some 
days after he had an audience with the King 
whom he found surrounded by officials seated on 
wicker-work mats. A single lamp illuminated 
the hall and whoever wished to read, pulled out 
a yellow wax taper from his pocket, lit it, and 
then extinguished it with great economy 
when he had finished with it. 

One day the mean and miserly Monarch 
asked the Count '' Well Admiral, do you not 
find great pleasure in your appointment at 
Court ?" Forbin was obliged to answer 
that he considered himself highly favoured to 
be in his service. This plain-spoken sailor 



52 History of Siam. 

ground his teeth as he uttered this polite lie. 

The severity with which the slightest faults 
were punished made him squeamish. Those who 
did not speak sufficiently had their mouths slit 
from ear to ear and those who spoke too much 
had the mouths sewed up. Petty offenders were 
burnt in the arm or lacerated in the thic^h, For- 
bin was surprised to see that the highest officials 
were exposed to such shameful treatment, from 
which even the King's brothers themselves were 
not exempt. He feared for his personal safety^ 
but was reassured by Faulcon who employed 
every artifice to retain him in the service. He 
was not over-satisfied with the allowance made 
for his pay and accomodation which was quite 
out of proportion to his grandiloquent title. 

He was given thirty six slaves to wait on 
him, and two elephants. His house was small 
and poorly furnished. He was presented with 
twelve plates two large silver cups, four dozen 
table napkins and a daily allowance of two of 
yellow wax tapers. 

Such were the emoluments of Count 
Forbin, Admiral and Commander-in-chief of 
the forces of the Kingdom of Siam. This mean 
equipage can give some idea of what an Asiatic 
monarch considered to be luxury. 

It seems that Fortune, in retaining Count 
Forbin in the service of a nation incapable of 
profiting by his example, had foreseen that the 
chance would be given him of acting as the 
country's defender, as happened in the Macassar 
revolt which broke out two years later and of 
which the circumstances shall now be related. 



CHAPTER III. 

The Eevolt of the Macassars. () 

A people to whom the Kingdom of Siam 
had given refuge in their misfortunes, were the 
cause of an event that shook it to its founda- 
tions. The King of Macassar, a district in the 
island of Celebes, had been dethroned by the 
Dutch. One of his sons, escaping from the 
vengeance of the conquerors, had sought asylum 
in Siam. The King of Siam, attracted by the 
rank of the unfortunate prince, granted him 
land on which houses were built for him and 
his followers who had accompanied his flight. 

This locality which still retains its name of 
^ The field of the Macassars ' was situated adja- 
cent to that assigned to the Malays who 
were also a Mahommedan people. 

The benefits showered on the fugitive Prince 
only made him ungrateful, and when he ought 
to have sacrificed everything for his benefactor, 
he made an attempt on his life, in order to place 
the King's younger brother on the throne. The 
conspiracy was discovered and the author of it 
deserved severe punishment, but Narai over- 
looked the offence and magnanimously pardon- 
ed him. Daen (this was the name of the treacher- 
ous Prince) emboldened by impunity, considered 
himself more powerful than the Prince to whom 
he was so much indebted. 

Base characters regard clemency as a sign 
of weakness, not as a virtue. Humiliated by 
an unmerited pardon, he rendered himself still 
more unworthy by entering into a new conspir- 
acy. As he needed fellow-conspirators for the 



54 History of Siam. 

execution of his evil designs, he corrupted by- 
means of specious promises, the three Princes of 
Champa, who, like himself had sought refuge in 
Siam, after the death of their father to escape 
from the machinations of their brother, who 
having succeeded to the throne, would have in 
accordance with Mahommedan usage, laid vio- 
lent hands on possible rivals. 

These Princes conspired w^ith the Prince of 
Macassar to open a road to the throne. Their 
plot was, at first, to place the crown on the 
head of the youngest of the King's brothers 
and to reign in the name of the crowned phan- 
tom. They were resolved to compass his de- 
struction after having elevated him to the 
throne and to substitute one of themselves by 
vote. It seemed that the interests of their re- 
ligion justified the conspiracy in their sight. 
They intended to offer to Christians and 
Mahomedans alike, the alternatives of death or 
the Koran. 

One of these three Princes occupied a high 
position at Court. He was the youngest, and 
the others placed him at the head of the con- 
spiracy. He was of an age at which ignorance 
of the risk he ran, might lead him into crime 
without his perceiving the fatal results. He 
followed the counsels of a bold Malay who had 
nothing to lose and who was ready for any de- 
sperate deed. It was necessary to enlist the 
sympathy of heaven for their cause so as to in- 
spire their followers with that fanatical enthusi- 
asm which regards the present life as a mere 
prelude to eternal felicity. 

They received great assistance from the 
impostures of a Mahomedan priest who inform- 
ed the Malay and Macassar encampments that 



History of Siam, 55 

a sign of evil omen had appeared in the sky and 
that their nation was threatened by a grave 
disaster. For the space of three months he 
published these dreadful tales. Fanatical mad- 
ness is contagious, and an imposter who misuses 
the name of the Deity can soon reckon on a 
numerous following. 

With the exception of three hundred 
Malays, everyone eagerly drank in his words. 
When the plot was ripe, the three ringleaders 
sought means to win over these three hundred 
to their side, as the success of the plot largely 
depended on their co-operation. They decided 
that on the appointed day, they would summon 
them to their meeting and that they, seeing 
their compatriots armed for the common cause, 
would no longer hesitate to throw in their lot 
with them. It was resolved to break open the 
prisons and to liberate the captives to augment 
their forces. As their financial resources were 
limited, they signified their intention of looting 
the palace and the treasury in the hope of 
encouraging the bravery of their fellow-conspir- 
ators by the prospect of a rich booty. 

On the appointed day, before striking the 
first blow, the two Princes wrote to their 
brother, who was holding office in Louvo, to 
advise him to put as great a distance as he 
could between himself and the Court. He re- 
ceived the letter at nightfall and the messen- 
ger disappeared without waiting for an answer. 
The hasty departure of the messenger aroused 
the prince's suspicions and guessing that the 
letter contained some important secret inform- 
ation, gave it unopened to Faulcon, who alarm- 
ed at the news of the rising, hurried oflf to in- 
form the Kincr. Three thousand men were sent 



56 History of Siam. 

to defend the palace. The guards stationed near 
Louvo prevented the outbreak of the revolt by 
their vigilance. Forbin was sent to Bangkok 
to attend to the defence of that important port. 

The conspirators ignorant of the discovery 
of their plot, assembled to carry out their de- 
signs. When the three hundred Malays, whom 
the conspirators had been endeavouring to win 
over, had discovored the nature of the plot, they 
became highly indignant and protested that far 
from wishing to betray the King their benefact- 
or, they were ready to shed their blood in his 
defence. 

Their fidelit}^ brought back many to a pro- 
per sense of their position. The Mahomedan 
priest trembled for his life and saw no better 
way out of his difficult position than by reveal- 
ing the secrets of those whom he had deceived. 
The princes no longer doubted that they were 
discovered, especially when they learnt that the 
palace was defended by three thousand men 
and that armed guards were keeping watch on 
the ramparts. 

They returned home without striking a 
blow. The King, although he could have pun- 
ished them very severely, showed his clemency 
and pardoned them. 

The Malay leader, who had been the arch- 
plotter deserted the camp of the Princes whom 
he had so seriously compromised. He divulged 
all the secrets and sources of the plot and avowed 
that he had only served with the Princes in 
order to be able to disclose the matter to the 
King. 

Faulcon was sent to interview the rebels 
and to induce them to return to their allegiance. 
He pardoned all those who came and acknow- 



History of Siam. 57 

ledged their faults. The Malays who had re- 
belled simply because they had been prevailed 
upon by the others, gave testimony of their re- 
pentance and obedience in future. But the 
Macassars, who were unprincipled scoundrels, 
showed a ferocious courage that feared death 
less than the shame of submission. Their 
Prince was frequently ordered to appear before 
the King's tribunal, not to be judged, but mere- 
ly to acknowledge his guilt and to reveal the 
names of his fellow-conspirators. He excused 
himself on various pretexts and alleged 
that although he was not guilty, yet he 
could not endure the shame of having to 
justify his actions. If he had anything to 
reproach himself with, it was the fact that 
he was unable to reveal the names of those 
who had entrusted him with their secrets, but 
that his dignity would have been compromised 
had he condescended to play the part of a spy 
and informer, and furthermore that far from 
wishing to betray the King to whom he owed 
so much, he was incapable of traducing the very 
least of his friends. The King who could not 
subdue his pride by kindness, found that he was 
obliged to resort to force. But the Macassars too 
hardy to blench at the approach of death, gave 
him to understand that the most formidable 
enemies are those who are prepared to die. 

Hearing of their resistance, the King of 
Macassar sent slaves and money to the re- 
bellious princes to ensure them a means of sub- 
sistance. 

A Malay captain, one of the ringleaders 
of the revolt, thought that he could take advan- 
tage of the ship which had brought these gifts 
to Bangkok, to find a home in some other land. 



58 History of Siam. 

But the Chevalier de Forbin by means of a 
warrant he had received for his arrest, prevented 
his escape. He had asked for, and obtained a 
passport to leave the Kingdom, but on his ar- 
rival at the chain stretched as a barrier across 
the river, Forbin sent an order that he should 
land and give an account of the members of his 
suite. 

The Captain, perceiving the threatened 
danger, replied that he would only submit to 
the governor's order on condition of his being 
accompanied by all his suite bearing arms. 

After some deliberation he was allowed to 
land with an escort of eight soldiers armed with 
daggers. These daggers are formidable weapons 
as they are usually poisoned The possession 
of one of these daggers is a mark of honourable 
distinction among the Macassars, and the sur- 
render of it to an enemy is considered to be the 
greatest disgrace, and whoever draws his weapon 
and does not succeed in killing his adversary is 
held to be dishonoured in the sight of the 
nation. The captain, apprehensive of danger, 
fearlessly disembarked from his ship and made 
it known to his companions that it was his 
determination to plunge his dagger into the 
breast of the first man that attempted to dis- 
arm him. On his arrival at the fort he was 
ordered to send for the rest of his suite who 
remained in the ship. He was obliged to yield 
as the hall was filled with soldiery. An oflScer 
commanded him in the King^s name, to surren- 
der his dagger, but instead of obeying, the Malay 
stabbed him to the heart. Two Siamese 
soldiers tried to seize him, but they met with 
the same fate as their officer, and a fourth man 
succumbed to his blows. Then in a frenzy of 



History of Siam, 59 

rage he and his companions rushed on the 
soldiers who were armed with pikes, and forced 
their way through in defiance of death. They 
sprang upon a bastion, but the musketry fire 
compelled them to leap into the fosse. Some, 
even were able to make a stand against the 
guards posted to stop their flight, but, sorely 
wounded, they received the fatal strokes they 
had desired to deal. When the captain lay 
dying in the dust, a French officer advanced to 
seize his dagger, but instead of grasping it by 
the handle, he only managed to get the scabbard 
The Macassar, recalled to action b}^ the fear of 
losing his weapon, snatched it and ripped up his 
adversary and exhausted by the eflTort, died 
together with him. By this stubborn resistance 
Forbin was assured that the survivors would sell 
their lives dearly. He turned out the gari-ison 
which numbered four hundred. There were 
only thirty-two Macassars and they were reduced 
to desperation. These savages, more like wild 
beasts than men, wished to dictate terms rather 
than to mdke them. The}^ demanded the body 
of their captain and threatened to punish the 
French if they refused to give it up. When 
they perceived that Forbin was making pre- 
parations to attack them, they made ready 
for a vigorous defence. They twisted strips of 
cloth round their arms and shoulders to serve 
as shields. An English captain, underrating the 
strength of these fanatics, told the general that 
he would go forth and bring them back in 
chains. He advanced, but soon fell a victim 
to his daring. The Macassars fell upon him 
and stabbed both him and his followers through 
and through with their daggers. The garrison 
on seeing this rash venture, were panic- 



60 History of Siam, 

stricken and broke their ranks. Forbin made 
vain efforts to rally them and ran a great risk 
of losing his own life. If the Macassars had 
but known how to take advantage of the terror 
they had inspired, they could have rendered 
themselves masters of the fort. But as they 
were more desirous of the blood of their 
enemies than of dictating terms; they massacred 
without mercy all the soldiers, women and 
children who fell into their hands. Having glutted 
their thirst for vengeance, they dispersed into 
the jungle where they suffered greatly from 
hunger and the attacks of leeches and mos- 
quitoes. They were hunted like wild beasts, 
and in spite of their desperate condition, they 
had the courage to face death with their 
weapons in readiness. They appeared merely 
to regret the fact of death in cases where they 
could not take the lives of their adversaries. 

Those who were taken alive, begged for 
death, and tired of life, they merely desired the 
same fate as their companions whom they did 
not wish to survive. 

The Prince of the Macassars, to w^hom the 
fate of his companions should have been a 
warning, ought to have yielded himself to the 
mercy of the King ; but he still persisted in 
his refusal to appear at Court. 

A force of 6000 men under the command 
of Faulcon w^as sent to force his submission. 
This body of troops ought to have been more 
than sufficient to crush a handful of undisci- 
plined men, but the Macassars are the bravest and 
most determined of the Eastern races. Ener- 
getic and fearless in danger, they despise 
luxurious habits that sap vitality and extin- 
guish all sparks of courage. 



History of Siam, 61 

On hearing the trumpets sounding the 
attack, they maddened themselves with drugs 
and in a bUnd frenzy of passion fell upon the 
foe. Faulcon, who relied on strategy more 
than on numerical superiority, embarked in a 
ship with an Englishman the captain of a war- 
vessel stationed at the bar of the river. He 
was accompanied by a missionary and several 
Europeans who were more reliable than the 
Siamese who trembled at the mere mention of 
the name of the enemy. 

The captain of the guard at, the head of 
fourteen slaves, made an advance in the direction 
of Uie Macassar camp, without taking pre- 
cautions to cover his retreat. A Macassar with 
thirty men springing from an ambush fell upon 
them and slew the captain and seven of the 
slaves. The remainder of the party fled in the 
darkness. At the same time the English cap- 
tain of the war vessel made an attack on the 
extreme point of the camp. Their musketry 
fire riddled the Macassar huts and caused the 
inmates to beat a hasty retreat. The captain, 
followed by a dozen Englishmen and a French 
officer pursued them. The Macassars turned at 
bay and then with a haughty defiance, advanced, 
armed with their daggers, determined neither 
to ask nor to give quarter. The English cap- 
tain fell dead on the scene of the combat, hi& 
companions fled in terror, and the French 
officer had to swim for his life. 

The Macassars deserted their ruined camp 
and endeavoured to reach the Portuguese 
quarter in order to make a furious attack on 
the Christians. Faulcon seeing their plan, made 
arrangements to circumvent it ; and, followed 
by eight Frenchmen, two Siamese and one 



62 History of Siam. 

Japanese, unwisely made a frontal attack. He 
advanced, but the enemy had formed up in two 
parties to cut off his retreat Maddened by 
their druojs, they fell upon his little band like 
hun(i^ry ti^jers upon their prey and Faulcon 
seeing that he was in danger of being over- 
whelmed by numbers, beat a hurried retreat 
after losing half of his men. 

It was evident that the attack must be 
made more warily and that it was useless to 
imagine that mere force of numbers would be 
sufficient to crush them. Faulcon rallied his 
whole army and fell upon the foe who fought 
with the courage born of despair. At length 
the Macassars, overwhelmed by numbers, 
retired, some to their huts and others behind 
hedges of bamboos. Twenty two of their 
number took refuge in a temple and resolved 
to bury themselves in its ruins. The huts were 
fired, but the Macassars did not emerge from 
them until, they were nearly burnt. Then to 
cut short the agony, they rushed forward 
sword in hand on the pikes of their foes and 
fought till they died pierced through and 
through. The Macassar Prince, wounded by a 
ball in the shoulder, perceived Faulcon, the man 
whom he considered to be his most dangerous 
enemy. The thirst of revenge lent him strength, 
and mar. with rage, he advanced on his hated 
rival, but as he was in the act of striking with 
his javelin ; he was shot by a French soldier. 

Those who had taken refuge in the temple, 
surrendered without striking a blow. Thirty 
three more who had been severely wounded were 
taken prisoners. One of the sons of the Prince, 
a boy of 12 years of age, implored the mercy of 
the conqueror. He was shown his father's 



History of Siam. 63 

corpse. '^ Alas," he exclaimed " he was the 
cauee of our country's miseries, but I feel his 
loss none the less keenly." 

A few remarks on these curious people 
might be made here. It is quite a novelty to 
find in an enervating climate, such an ex- 
ample of ferocity. The Macassars have no 
knowledge of fire-arms and they regard them as 
detrimental to personal prowess, because 
they render modes of attack by bodily strength 
of no avail. Besides this type of weapon hind- 
ers the user from tasting the fruits of vengeance 
and leaves him ignorant of the number of the 
slain. On the other hand, this dislike for fire 
arms may be due to the fact that they do not 
know how to use them, as they would have to 
surrender their superiority in the art of hurling 
lances and assegais. They show the greatest 
skill in the use of the sword and dagger, and they 
employ long blow pipes from which they shoot 
arrows tipped with a poisoned fish-bone. Who- 
ever is struck by one of these deadly missiles has 
not more than three hours to live. 

Forbin cites an example of their intrepidity. 
One of these fanatics was making a rush at him 
and he stopped him by a spear thrust in the 
abdomen, but the Macassar, although mortally 
wounded was still anxious to have his revenue. 
He continued to press forward on the spear, so 
as to reach Forbin, who, stepping backwards, 
still holding him off by the spear with which 
he had impaled him ; gave time for others to 
come to his assistance, and slay the Macassar. 
Especially when they were subjected to 
tortures they evinced the greatest firmness 
of demeanour. 

Amongst the prisoners were found four 



64 History of Siam. 

soldiers who had deserted, and these men were 
selected to serve as an example of severity. At 
first they were tortm^ed. Splinters were thrust 
under their nails, after which their fingers were 
crushed. They were then burnt in the arm and 
their heads were compressed between two 
boards. They suffered all these torments with- 
out a murmur. A missionary thought that, ex- 
hausted by torture, they would be easy subjects 
for conversion and approached to lead them to 
Jesus Christ, but the victims deaf to their en- 
treaties gave no sign save those of pride in the 
fact they knew how to die. After having been 
tortured in every possible way, they were tied 
up to a post with their hands and feet bound in 
order to be devoured by a hungry tiger that 
merely sniffed at them. The executioners goad- 
ed on the tiger until it at last devoured its 
prey. One of the prisoners watched it eat his 
own foot without making any effort to with- 
draw it. Another hearing the crunching of his 
own bones, uttered no sound. A third, while 
the animal stood licking the blood which was 
running down his face did not even care to 
glance round. The King of Siam spared the 
lives of the two sons of the Macassar Prince. 
They were sent to Louvo under the charge of a 
Christian, from Constantinople, who had entered 
the Siamese service, and, later, they went to 
France where they served in the navy. Faulcon 
had the bodies of all the rebels found armed 
decapitated and exposed the heads in the then 
deserted encampment. The English and French 
who had shared the dangers and who had been 
instrumental in his success were loaded with 
honours and presents. 



CHAPTER IV. 

The Ee volution that brought about the 

DOWNFALL OF FaULCON AND THE FRENCH. 

Whilst Faulcon was doing his best to en- 
sure the prosperity of the state, the nobles, 
jealous of his power and influence were humil- 
iated by having to be subservient to a foreigner. 
The priests discredited, and without the enjoy- 
ment of Court favour, saw to their sorrow a 
minister, who despised their religion and set an 
-example to the nation of forsaking their 
^odsand superstitions .The common people, blind 
to common sense, and ready to follow any 
leader as foolish as themselves, espoused the 
-cause of the priests who, to promote the cause 
•of Heaven, sowed dissensions broadcast. Kings 
ought to have learnt by experience that when a 
people is discontented, an ambitious man is all 
that is required to make it rebellious. A single 
man suffices to instil into dull minds the fact 
that union is strength, and to cause them to 
pass from the ignominy of slavery to the desire 
for freedom. 

The Siamese people, who were murmuring 
in secret, only awaited a leader to break out in 
Tevolt. Men of all conditions yearned for a 
-deliverer and any ambitious personage had a 
•chance of assuming this imposing title. 

An official by name Pitracha, took advan- 
tage of the popular discontent as a basis on 
which to rear the fabric of his fortune. At 
tirst he sheltered his aims under the cloak of 
religion; and a hypocritical zealot in religious 
matters, he gained the confidence of the priests 



66 History of Siam. 

and people, who regarded him aa the protector 
of their temples and of their ancestral form of 
worship. This imposter in disguise took the 
surest means to stir up the Mres of rebellion, as 
the mob invariably supports those who take up 
arms on behalf of their religion. 

Some say that Pitracha was born to be 
galley-slave rather than to succeed to a throne, 
but I can affirm that, from reliable information 
received, that he was of the blood royal and 
even first cousin to the reigning King. His 
mother who had been nurse to the King had 
two children, Pitracha who has been mentioned, 
and a daughter. Both these children had been 
brought up in the Palace and had been the play- 
mates of the King in his youth. First impres- 
sions are the most durable, and the King had 
always a kindly feeling for the playfellow of 
his youth, whom he afterwards advanced to the 
highest official position in the Kingdom. The 
daughter who was comely and pleasing withal, 
was admitted to the harem and became the 
favourite wife. Unfortunately she conceived a 
guilty passion for the King's brother and as 
there were too many spies about for the liaison 
to be kept secret for long, the faithless wife was 
condemned to be devoured by tigers. 

Pitracha dissembled his resentment so as 
not to lose favour; and the King, charmed with 
the apathy he exhibited, ordered him to chastise 
the offending prince with a rattan. 

Pitracha carried out his instructions with 
such effect that the Prince dragged out a 
wretched existence ; as the punishment had 
caused severe injuries. 

The other brother of the Kinor had been 
implicated in the Macassar plot, and this fact 



History of Siam. 67 

added to his natural vicious habits debarred 
him from any possibility of obtaining the throne. 

Tlie fact of the King being in poor health, 
and of his having no heirs was favourable to 
ambitious designs. 

Pitracha though small in stature was high 
spirited. His physiognomy was interesting; his 
glittering eyes seemed to pierce the inmost 
depths of one's thoughts and although 56 years 
of age, he still had the strength of youth. His 
natural eloquence won the hearts of all. Popular 
amongst his subordinates, and haughty towards 
his rivals, he adopted even with the King, the 
tone of a censor animated by the public welfare. 
His frankness was a clever artitice by which he 
might reproach the King with his faults or those 
of his ministers, whom he rendered odious, by 
acting the part of the zealous citizen. Although, 
he managed to conceal his criminal designs, his 
more indiscreet followers embittered the people 
by the announcement that the minister 
( Faulcon ) in calling in the French soldiery 
was sclieming to place the sceptre in their 
hands, and to raise Christianity on the ruins of 
the faith of their forefathers. 

The alarm of the nation was strengthened 
by the fact that Bangkok and Mergui had been 
handed over to the French and the same fact 
gave colour to their statements. 

Pitracha, calm in the midst of the general 
turmoil, pretended to deplore the evils for which 
in reality he was responsible. He had a rival for 
the King's favour, and he considered it wise to 
help his rival's claims so that he might the more 
readily be able to compass his downfall. 

There was a favourite at Court named 
Monpit aged twenty -two years whom the King 



68 History of Siam, 

had ]oa(ied with honours. The licence that 
both he and his relatives enjoyed, gave credit to 
the rumour that he was the offspring of a 
secret amour between the King and a concubine; 
and that he had been chosen as heir to the 
throne. The eyes of all were fixed on this 
rising star which w^as confidently expected to 
preside one day over the destinies of the nation. 

His inexperience rendered him an easy 
prey ; and the favour he enjoyed rendered him 
unsuspicious. 

Pitracha, accustomed to Court life, w^here a 
kiss is the usual prelude to treachery, found in 
him a suitable tool for the accomplishment of 
his designs. He pointed out to him, that as he 
had been adopted by the King as his son, he 
had only one step to take to become his succes- 
sor ; biat that he ought to act with boldness so 
as not to render the promises of fortune 
worthless. 

Monpit dazzled by visions of powder, sur- 
rendered his wil] entirely to the counsels of an 
enemy in the guise of a patron. He begged 
Pitracha to act as his father and promised to 
share the thrvone w^ith him. 

The Court w^as ruled by three men, all of 
whom were actuated by different motives. 

The moribund King had but a shadow of 
that powder of which the favourites possessed 
the reality. The hearts of all the nation beat 
for Pitracha, w^ho artfully appeared to despise 
the power which in secret he coveted. His 
devotion to the priests had enlisted them in his 
cause, and ther^ are no more zealous partisans 
than those who imagine they perceive in an 
ambitious hypocrij:,e, a defender of their temples 
and rites. 



History of Siam. 69 

His desions could not escape the notice of 
Faulcon who was sutficiently clear sighted to see 
their aim, but was too weak to circumvent 
them. Full of contidence in the French, he con- 
sidered that he could oppose them as a rampart 
against the assaults of enemies. 

He had been informed that Pitracha had 
counterfeited the seals of state so as to be able 
to issue orders favourable to his schemes. His 
emissaries, spread throughout the provinces^ 
were raising forces under pretext of guarding 
against imaginary dangers. Pitracha, despair- 
ing of ingratiating himself with Faulcon, 
sought means to undo him by pandering to his 
self esteem, by means of the encomiums that 
the office holder invariably imagines are his due. 
" It is unfortunate for you and for the State," he 
said, " that being a foreigner, you are not eli- 
gible for the throne, as otherwise you would rule 
as King, an Empire that you administer to-day 
in your official capacity."' 

''The King, who is well aware of the incapa- 
city of his brothers would always have a scruple 
against giving us such masters. If by some 
unlucky chance, they came into power, they 
would use it against the favourites and officials 
whom they hate as the authors of the punish- 
ments they have had to bear. Believe me, let us 
anticipate their revenge and as soon as the King 
is dead, let us take possession of the palace. I 
would see that you were conducted to Bangkok 
by my friends and there you could bid defiance 
to any who might wish to supplant you. Mon- 
pit is working in your interests and in mine. 
Our safety is dependant on our union, but for 
my own part I have resolved to bury myself in 
solitude and to consecrate the rest of my life to 



70 History of Siam. 

the worship of our gods whom it is quite im- 
possible to serve amid the stress of state 
affairs." Faulcon did not believe a single word 
of this, and was convinced that ambitious men 
have no disinterested friends. He replied that 
he intended to remain faithful to the service of 
his master, and that he considered it treason- 
able to form any league; and assured those who 
looked for his co-operation that he would only 
act on behalf of the King's interests. 

He resisted the temptation of revealing the 
matter to the King and besides the fear 
of aggravating the illness of the Royal 
patient caused him to dissemble. He had 
no convincing proofs to bring against the 
guilty parties and he might have exposed him- 
fielf to the risk of punishment inflicted for 
slander. The King would have with difficulty 
given credence to his recital, and his deluded 
heart would have justified hie favourites. Had 
Pitracha been exposed, the plots would only 
have come to a head, and as no precautionary 
measures had been taken, it was necessary to 
dissemble. 

It is politic to ignore crime that cannot be 
punished. Faulcon, in order to retain his prestige 
in sight of the people, let it bo understood that 
it was he who had been the cause of Pitracha's 
advancement ; and in favouring his cause so as 
to the more easily bring about his dov/nfall 
determined that the dying King should hand 
over the regency of the Kingdom to him. Pit- 
racha made great protestations of gratitude in 
order to be afterwards ungrateful for his suc- 
cess. He played his part so well that the 
Greek, who considered himself a past-master in 
the art of plumbing the depths of a man's 



History of Siam. 71 

■character, believed that he had no more zealous 
partisan, especially since his advice was always 
followed in the councils of state. As the keep- 
er of the King's conscience, he was exposed to 
the danger of causing the happiness of the few 
and of arousing the hostility of the many. 
Every case heard before his tribunal increased 
the number of his enemies, because those who 
gained the day were never grateful to justice, 
while the losers imputed their defeat to the 
corruption of the judges. 

The new regent had no more eloquent 
panegyrist than the man whom he wished to 
destroy, and the King delighted in listening to 
the praises which the minister showered on his 
secret enemy. The King charged them to con- 
tinue to work harmoniously together as the 
public welfare depended on their concord. He 
made them embrace each other as a pledge of 
eternal affection, but the favours of courtiers are 
but as snares for the credulous, who are in- 
fluenced by externals only. 

Faulcon's friends who were more clear 
sighted warned him of the approaching storm, 
but he was blinded by his uninterrupted succes- 
ses ; and prosperity unmixed with reverses had 
made him forget that Fortune is apt to desert 
her favourites. Accustomed to being in auth- 
ority he never considered for one moment that 
his credit might fail ; and a fortunate office- 
holder invariably believes himself to be a neces- 
sity to his employers. 

M. de Metellopolis, with more foresight, 
pointed out the gulf yawning under him, but 
Faulcon treated him with the scorn which is the 
reward of dreamers who offer visions for realit- 
ies. A Jesuit was hounded with ignominy 



72 History of Siam. 

from his prescence for having had the boldness 
to give him some advice, and he was indiscreet 
or ill-natured enough to reveal to the other 
officials the sources from which he had obtain- 
ed his information. 

At last his eyes were opened to the dangers, 
but it was too late to find a remedy. The King 
suifering from dropsy, was sinking rapidly. As 
he could now no longer hide the approach of 
Death ; he nominated Monpit as his successor. 

His friends and relations filled all the im- 
portant offices, and troops had been raised ta 
support his candidature. Faulcon, ever devoted 
to the interests of his master, acted on his be- 
half, but Pitracha condemned his action in no- 
measured terms. He proclaimed that it was 
his determination to place the crown on the 
head of the King's brother whom he would set 
up as an imposing phantom so as in reality to 
secure the power for himself. Pitracha was the 
wire-puller of this macheviellian policy and to 
attract the Princes to the court, pretended that 
the King their brother wished to nominate one 
of them as his successor. 

They hesitated for a long time before yield- 
ing to his pressing solicitations. The youngest, 
braver or perhaps more ambitious than the rest, 
presented himself at the court with the Princess 
whom he had just married. They were given a 
magnificent reception. All the nobles hastened 
to render homage, but Monpit and Faulcon 
alone held aloof. The eldest of the Princes on 
his arrival shortly afterwards, refused to receive 
either Monpit or Faulcon when they asked for 
an audience. 

As soon as the regent had all those who 
might cross his path in his power, he resolved 



History of Siam. 7S 

to wait patiently for the death of the King and 
then to be proclaimed as his successor. 

But having been informed by his spies that 
an armed force, was advancing to support the 
claims of Monpit, he resolved to hasten the con- 
summation of his crimes. Monpit, who for 
several days had been watching by the bedside 
of the dying King ; Avas called out of the room 
and stabbed to death by the emissaries of 
Pitracha, regardless of the outcries of the 
King who implored them to spare his son. 
At last, Faulcon who had been lulled to a 
sense of false security, realised the condition of 
aflairs. He could only cure the evil, by strik- 
ing at the root, namely by arresting Pitracha, 
and thus secure the loyalty of the disaffected; but 
he was powerless, as he himself was surrounded 
by enemies in a court where Royal favour and 
the fact of his being a foreigner had drawn 
upon him the hatred of all. There was only one 
resource left, and that w^as the assistance of 
the French soldiery. He instructed them to 
assemble under arms at Louvo and told them 
that their presence was necessary to the mutual 
interests of the allied monarchs. The rapidity 
with which Des Farges took action showed that 
he was ready to do everything for the benefac- 
tor of his nation. 

He set out with 100 picked men of his 
garrison and this little band was sufficient to 
overawe thousands of the Siamese. The 
general passed through the capital before pro- 
ceeding to Louvo, but at this point timid- 
ity prevented his further advance. The 
report that the King was dead had been dis- 
seminated by the rebels, who wished to sound 
the popular feeling, and everything pointed to a 



74 History of Siam. 

generally disturbed state of affairs. Des Farges 
went to the Seminary and thought it would be 
wise to hold a consultation with those who 
lived there. 

The protection that the missionaries had 
enjoyed caused him to regard their abode as an 
inviolable sanctuary, and the confidence he 
reposed in them, invited him to follow the 
wisdom of their experience. 

The Missionaries, deceived by the popular 
rumours, told him that he would be running 
useless risks, that the roads were lined with 
ambuscades ready to annihilate all the French. 

The general, unmoved by these tales dic- 
tated without doubt by the desire they had 
for his safety, appeared to wish to persevere in 
his design of going to the rescue of the King 
and his minister. 

He was all the more anxious to do so as he 
foresaw that the downfall of Faulcon would 
mean his own ruin, and, that shut up without 
hope of succour in a town ill -fortified and badly 
provisioned, he would be obliged to submit to 
any humiliating condition they might impose 
upon him. 

Not however wishing to precipitate matters, 
he sen'^ one of his officers to Louvo to find out 
how matters really stood. Whilst he lingered 
at the capital, a secret rumour aroused the in- 
habitants against him. It was reported that 
the object of the French forces in going to 
Louvo was the pillage of the public treasury, 
and that they intended to dispose of 
the throne as they pleased. In order to 
reassure the inhabitants the general 
thought it more prudent to withdraw his little 
army whose presence had caused such alarm. He 



History of Siam. 75 

retired a distance of two leagues from the town, 
and was met by his envoy who gave him an ac- 
count of the events at Court. Whether this officer 
had been misled by his own fears or that he 
was convinced that there w^as imminent danger, 
his recital so alarmed Des Farges that he be- 
lieved the reports he had heard on his arrival 
in the capital. So, instead of marching to 
glory, his only idea w^as that of retreat ; he was 
no longer a warrior ready to encounter danger 
that his friend might be saved. 

Des Farges, follow^ed the advice of his 
timorous companions and returned to Bangkok; 
but, before his departure, w^rote to Faulcon to 
justify his retreat. He informed him that, as 
it was reported that the King had died, he 
thought it would be rash to w^ithdraw^ his troo])S 
from a position on which their safety depended, 
and that he might be punished if he were to en- 
danger the lives of the soldiers under his com- 
mand without sufficient reason, and that finally 
he offered him and his family sheltei' in a place 
that the French had resolved to defend to the 
last. 

The friends of the fallen minister slander- 
ed the Bishop of Metellopolis and the mission- 
aries. They blamed them for the disgrace of 
the French retreat. The cliief authors of this 
calumny were those who wore obliged to refute 
it. Jealous of the esteem in which this prelate 
was held and because he was not ambitious, 
they strove to decry tlie missionaries, so as 
to gain all the consideration they enjoN'ed, and 
to raise themselves on their ruin. But the 
defence of the prelate was an easy matter. 
Ought he to have concealed a danger which w^as 
imminent.? Had the troops been cut to pieces, 



76 History of Siam. 

with what horror would not Europe have learnt 
tliat a Frencli Bishop, misled by overconfidence, 
had kept silence about what ou^ht to have been 
revealed. Would he not have been rij^htly con- 
sidered the author of a massacre of his fellow- 
citizens ? Duty obho'ed him to reveal the rea- 
sons of his fear. It was for the command ei- to 
reject or to follow his advice. But it is certain 
that had he marched to Louvo he would have 
failed in the first of his duties, namely to re- 
main on guard at his post. 

Faulcon left to the mercy of his enemies,, 
complained bitterly that the French had desert- 
ed him, and on hearing^ the news, exclaimed. 
'' Alas they do uot consider that they themslves 
will be involved in my downfall," and turning 
to his retinue, asked them to follow him to the 
church saying " I was wrong to trust to human 
aid, I wait for God only. There is His House, 
He alone cari suffice to protect and defend me." 

He positively refused to accept the com- 
mander's offer of shelter, as it would have justi- 
fied the slanderous reports that he had handed 
over the place to foreigners so as to arrange for 
a place of safety in time of danger. 

Instead of flight, he preferred to reveal 
part of the danger which threatened the State 
to the King. The remedy lay in the choice of 
a successor who could subdue the disaffected. 
The Prince proclaimed his daughter as Queen 
and allowed her to select whichever of her 
uncles she might prefer as her husband. 

So feeble a measure was not sufficient ta 
remove the cause of the disaffection rife every- 
where. Factions increased, and the ringleaders 
were only waiting a favo\irable opportunity ta 
break out in c»pen revolution. The policy per- 



History of Siam, 77 

sued by the conspirators towards Faulcon, 
lulled him to a sense of false security. He still 
perceived the danger, but he thought it had 
been relegated to the future. He sought the 
King and said " Sire, the time for repining 
and speech is over. We must act, and that 
silently." 

" Decisive measures must be taken against 
the impending evils, and a half hearted poJicN' 
will only favour the progress of their de- 
signs. If Pitracha be arrested, the conspiracy 
will come to naught. Remember that the great- 
est secrecy is absolutely necessary to the suc- 
cess of this enterprise, and, to be ^uccessful, we 
must dissemble our feelings." The King under- 
stood the importance of this advice, but weak- 
ened by illness w^as unable to keep the matter 
secret, and he could not resist the temptation 
of breaking out into threats and reproaches. 
Pitracha's suspicions were aroused and he anti- 
cipated matters. He assembltMl his retainers 
and pointed out the serious natnre of the situa- 
tion. Without delay they mnrched on the 
Palace and possessed themselves of the King. 
Faulcon, alarmed at this sudden turn of events, 
would not follow the advice of his friends who 
<lesired him to remain at home to await the up- 
shot of affairs. His impohtic attachment to the 
King was the cause of his downfall, and believ- 
ing that inaction w^ould be detrimental to the 
favours he enjoyed, foUow^ed the promptings of 
courage and duty. 

He went to the Palace accompanied by 
Beauchamp, Fretteville, Vaudrille, Laise and 
the Chevalier des Farges, all of whom were 
French officers. He w^as followed by two Portu- 
guese and sixteen Englishmen who were in his 



78 History of Siam. 

pay as guards. He took liis departure and said 
to his wife " Farewell for ever, luadame. The 
King is a prisoner, and I am going to die at his 
Feet''' 

His zeal and courage buoyed him up in the 
hope that with this little ban(i, he could force 
his wa\- to the roon) of his master, but no soon- 
er had he entered the outer courtyard of the 
palace, than Pitracha at tiie head of a Siamese 
force arrested hiu) on the charoe of hio:h 
treason. 

His first thouLiht was to defend himself 
but on seeing that his guards had basely 
deserted him, saw that re-dsta:ice was useless. 
The French officers however justified the con- 
fidence he had in their courage, and alone, they 
thought they could scatter the armed mob, but 
FaUlcon exhorted them to give up their swords 
and they were led off to tlie common prison 
under pretext of rescuing them from the fury 
of the crowd. 

Pitracha, now absolute master of the King's 
fate le!t him the empty title of King with the 
shadow Of power, and to render the fact of his 
usurpation less objectionable, merely took the 
title of chief minister of State. 

All submitted to him. The priests whom 
he had deceived by his hypocrisy, belauded him 
as the defender of their faith. The othcials re- 
garded him as the liberator of tliir country from 
the oppression of the foreigner. The populace, 
were foolish enough to iraagiuv^ that a change 
of masters, would be the pi'elude to a happier 
condition of existance. 

The usurper, now assured of the support 
of the whole nation, saw that the French were 
the sole obstacles in his path. To him they 



History of Siam, 79' 

seeiDed invincible, as tliey possessed the two- 
stroiiorest positions in the Kingdom. He sent 
for M. de Metailopolis, who fearing punishment 
for havintr advised Des Fai'^es, excused his at- 
tendance on the ground of ill-health. 

M. dc Lionne, Bishop of Rosalie, however 
acted as his substitute. Pitraclia insolei^tly 
addressed hiui in these words. 

*' It is with the greatest disgust tb.at I 
learn that the Frencli troops who come to Siam 
to serve the King, refuse to obey his comiuaiids. 
I order you to write to their commander to en- 
force their obedience. Should he v>ersist in his 
contumacious behavior you shall suffer for it. 
I will give your Seminary and Church over to- 
pillage, all the French shall be blown from the 
cannon's mouth, and every Christian shali be 
put to death." 

M. de Rosalie rephed that although lie had 
no authoritv over the French commander, he 
would endeavour to arrange matters that Desk 
Farges should come to Louvo in person. This 
offer was accepted, and the prelate acconijianied 
by two officials who had been members of the 
embassy to France, set out for Bangkok. 

Des Farges, on learning the nature of the 
mission at first was uncertain as to how he 
should act. At last he decided to set out and to 
follow M. de Rosalie and the two officials with 
one of his sons, the other being detained as a 
prisoner in Bangkok. 

Pitracha haughtil}^ reproached him with 
his refusal to bring up the troops that the King 
impatiently demanded. He threatened to eniploy 
force if his demands were not complied with 
and informed him that ten positions as strong 
as Bangkok would be but feeble ramparts 



80 History of Siam, 

aojainst the venojeance he premeditated. 

Des Farges replied with the f^reatest 
moderation to these threats and having waited 
till Pitracha had exhausted the exuberence of 
his verbosity, said '' The King my master sent 
me here in command of troops at the bidding 
of the King of Siam his ally only, but since these 
troops cause trouble, kindly order that ships 
may be furnished us or grant us permission to 
equip the same. The speed with which we shall 
hasten our depar-ture, shall leave no douV)t of 
the good will of the King my master." This 
proposal w^as rejected and Pitracha sharply 
ordered him to write to his lieutenant to bring 
up the troops. 

The commander replied that as he w^as not 
at his post, he no longer ho^A the authority, and 
that tlie only way to ensure the obedience of the 
garrison would be to allow him to return to Bang- 
kok. He promised to do his utmost to persuade 
them to obey his wishes, and in addition, offered 
to give his children as hostages for his word. 
Pitracha gave his consent. But on the return 
of Des Farges to the fort, the officers and 
soldiers swore they w^ould leave it only to re- 
turn to their native land. Pitracha, hearing of 
their determination advanced with an army. 
The French evacuated the fort they had occupied 
opposite to Bangkok, and the Siamese taking 
possession of it commenced hostilities. 
De Bruant and Beauregard, wdio w^ere in com- 
mand at Mergni, fearing that they w^ould short- 
1\^ be attacked made ready for a vigorous 
defence They w^ere not about to fight for mere 
glory, a more powerful incentive fired their 
hearts. It was a case of life and death itself. 
'The Siamese ordered them to capitulate, but 



History of Siam. 81 

were repulsed with severe loss, and, the con- 
querors liaving seized one of their vessels as 
well as an English ship then in harbour, em- 
barked and set sail for Pondicherry where they 
landed without further mishap. 

The French, shut up in Bangkok were a 
source of annoyance to the usurper who was 
sure that M. de Metallopolis would have had 
more influence over them than M. de Rosalie, 
He ordered the former to be conducted to 
Bangkok by an escort of '' Tattoed Arms " 
who are the bailiffs and minions of the Jaw. 
The servants of the prelate were the victims of 
innumerable insults from these officials who 
are as cowardly as they are insolent. They 
were pilloried, bound, and half strangled and 
exposed almost naked to the burning rays of 
the sun, to the importunities of insects, and to 
the extremes of hunger and thirst. The Bishop 
and M. Basset a missionary were equally tar- 
gets for their witticisms. The bulk of their 
clothes were taken away and even their hats. 
This was but the commencement of the cruelties 
practised then in the fort opposite to Bangkok. 
The officer in charge exposed them on a bastion 
in range of the French artillery which did not 
cease fire until the victims had been recognised. 

The stubborn resistance of the French 
modified the hostile disposition of the Siamese. 
Pitracha who on the death of the King had 
succeeded to the throne, thought he ought to 
get rid of guests too warlike not to be a subject 
of dread. He resolved that they should take 
ship for Pondicherry on condition that the 
Bishop and the Missionaries would engage on 
peril of their lives that the ships and sailors with 
which they would be furnished, should be 



82 History of Siam. 

returned. While the new King was negociating 
with the French, his heart, a prey to the 
anxieties and suspicions which are the first 
punishments that crime brings in its train, 
thirsted for the blood of his enemies. 

Faulcon who formerly been an object of 
fear to him was singled out for his first act of 
vengeance. • As soon as the tyrant had him in 
is power, he caused him to be led in triumph on 
the walls of the palace. 

This favourite of fortune, now fallen into 
the deepest disgrace, was cast into a filthy 
dungeon to which admission was refused to 
everyone. Some say that the head of Monpit 
was fastened to his neck as a punishment for 
his complicity. In addition the soles of his feet 
were burnt, and his head was placed in a vice 
in order to make him acknowledge crimes he 
had never committed. This man, formerly the 
centre of an admiring throng was now guarded 
in a narrow prison by barbarous gaolers who 
kept at a distance those who might have pro- 
cured some respite for him. 

His wife however discovered the place of 
his confinement and she obtained permission to 
supply him with a few necessaries. 

The usurper, who still retained a trace of 
humanity had restored to her son whom the 
soldiers had carried off ; but this was 
only a passing favour, the natural ferocity of 
the tyrant softened but for a moment. 

She was suspected of having concealed 
immense wealth, and that was quite sufficient 
cause for her to be treated as a criminal. Her 
weapons, documents and even her clothes 
were taken away ; a guard was posted in front 
of her house and a sentry at the door of her 



History of Siam. 83 

room. The brutal soldiers who watched all 
her actions caused her to complain bitterly. 
■'' Well " she remarked '' What have I done to 
be thus treated like a felon." But ashamed of 
her weakness she rose superior to fear and 
misfortune. She had need of all her fortitude 
and contempt for earthly possessions. Two 
days afterwards an armed force 'seized the 
furniture, money and jewels which the palace 
contained, Unmindful of the loss of so much 
property she cried out. '^ At last God alone 
remains for us and no one can take Him from us." 

The insatiable spoilers suspected that sha 
had hidden the bulk of her wealth and their 
pitiless leader threatened her with death. He 
ordered two executioners to come forward and 
at a signal, they struck her on the arms without 
regard for the weakness of her sex. Her grand- 
father and son witnessed her sufferings and 
showed their sympathy by cries and tears. 
All the servants who had chosen to share their 
sorrows were punished for showing their 
sympathetic attitude. 

The wretched family knelt at the feet of 
the official, who, enraged at not being able to 
find a new victim, ordered the executioners to 
redouble their blows. '' Alas " cried the 
wretched woman covered with blood, " have 
mercy on me or at least take me away that my 
relations see not my sufferings." 

These words coming from a woman aged 
twenty-two years who was both beautiful and 
of a noble disposition made not the slightest 
impression on the official. He ordered her to 
be taken away together with her son and her 
slaves and only set her grandfather free on ac- 
count of his age and infirmities. 



84 History of Siam, 

For a long time no one knew where sh& 
had been imprisoned. A missionary, passing 
by the palace stables saw her aunt who had 
been confined with her. With difficulty he ob- 
tained permission to see her for a moment. 
He found her in a dismal dungeon, stretched on 
a mat with her unhappy and innocent son by her 
side whose lamentations seemed to reproach 
her for having brought him into the world to 
suffer. 

This woman, brought up in luxury and 
splendour, bore her hard fate as if she had been 
born to it. She displayed that serenity of 
mind which is a sure indication of a calm and 
pure soul and she appeared more at peace in her 
gloomy prison than she had been amid the 
gaieties of the palace. 

For some time they respected the life of 
Faulcon since he was under the protection of 
the King of France and they feared to incur 
the vengeance of the French troops. But the 
usurper on seeing how little interest the French 
took in their old protector, considered that now 
was a chance to get rid with impunity of an 
enemy who though even in irons appeared 
formidable. Sentence of death was pronounced 
against him on the charge of high treason, a 
crime on which those in authority are wont to 
arraign fallen ministers. He was punished 
for having introduced foreigners, whom he 
wished to use as a means of self aggrandisement 
and for the furtherance of his ambitious designs 
in the kingdom. At dusk he was taken from 
his prison and went by elephant to a forest 
near Louvo to receive the fatal stroke. It 
seems that his barbarous enemj^ had chosen 
the silent forest for the execution ground as if 



History of Siam. 85 

he wished to bury the horror of his unjust 
revenge in eternal silence. 

Faulcon's countenence was pale, but this 
was caused rather by the sufferings he had 
undergone in prison than the fear of the death 
which was about to end them. His glance was 
fixed and he uttered no groan or complaint ; 
he seemed lost in communion with the God he 
was so shortly to meet. 

Having arrived at the spot where he was 
io meet his doom, he saw the son of the tyrant 
who was in charge of the execution. He turn- 
ed towards him, not to implore mercy but to 
ask for time to make his peace with the Judge 
before Whom he was so soon to appear. 

The soldiers seemed distresed to see one 
before whom the people and the nobility but so 
recently had bowed down, now brought to so 
pitiable a condition. Having finished his 
prayer, he protested that he was innocent, but 
that in dying guiltless, he had at least the 
consolation of being able to expiate, by a painful 
death, the weaknesses and follies of alife devoted 
to the pursuit of fruitless ambition. 

He added that during the whole course of 
his tenure of office, the only motives by which 
his policy had been directed, were the glory of 
the true God, the service of his King, and the 
interests of the State. 

After this protest he spoke a second time 
to the young official in these words, rendered 
more pathetic by their eloquent grief rather than 
by any devices of art. 

''I am about to die. Remember that even if 
I am guilty, I leave a wife and child who are in- 
nocent. For them I ask neither rank nor wealth, 
but at least let them enjoy freedom and life." 



86 History of Siam, 

Having said these words he remained silent 
and at a signal, the executioner cut him down 
with a blow of his sword. 

He fell with a sigh, the last he ever uttered. 

So died at the age of forty one years, a man 

who had risen from the petty details of a 

counting house to the most prominent position 

in a great Empire, 

His skill in politics justified his master'^ 
choice and he would have been numbered 
among the greatest public men of his day had 
his end been as brilliant as his beginning. 

If his sagacity had been led astray it is not 
certain whether that he feared that, being a 
stranger, his most disinterested actions would 
have been objects of suspicion. Cautious and 
circumspect as he was he did not fully grasp 
the situation of present affairs, as his mind 
dwelt more upon eventualities. His virtues 
were marred by several faults ; passionate and 
easily moved to anger, he would lose in one 
day, the fruits of the work of several years. 
A man of great ambition, he showed all the 
pettiness of vain -glory. 

The magnificence in which he lived was a 
almost an insult to the poverty-stricken nation 
whom it was thought he had plundered. The 
produce of every province appeared at his table 
and four hundred slaves hastened to serve him, 
to obey the wishes of his guests and to make 
parade of his opulence. Generous to a fault, 
he spent upwards of 100,000 crowns on gifts 
during the space of 3 years. His policy be- 
trayed by the wishes of the moment, blinded 
him to the fact that bounties of this kind are 
more apt to give rise to suspicion than to cause 
happiness. After his conversion to the Roman 



History of Siam. 87 

faith he submitted to all its dogmas and 
practiced all its precepts and although a public 
man, he believed he could not dispense with the 
obligations binding on private individuals. 

His wife, still languishing in prison, forgot 
her own sufferings in lamenting the demise of 
her husband. '' Well " she exclaimed '' Why- 
is he dead ? What was his crime that he should 
have been treated like a felon." An official, a 
relative of Pitracha's who was standing near 
her whispered that his crimes had been the 
favour he had enjoyed, and his natural abilities. 

Shortly after this, she and her son were 
condemned to the humiliation of slavery and she 
was set free that she might perform her duties. 

The death of the King and his brothers had 
happened prior to the execution of Faulcon. 

It was rumoured by some that the King had 
been poisoned, while others averred that the 
weariness of captivity was the cause of his 
death. 

Pitracha, who held the fate of his master 
in his hands, and seeing that the King was on 
the point of death, thought it politic to 
compass the destruction of the King's brothers 
who might have put difficulties in the way of 
his succession. 

He caused them to be put into velvet bags 
and handed them over to the executioners who 
beat them to death with clubs of sandalwood. 

This method of death which had no disgrace 
attached to it, was reserved for Princes of the 
blood-royal. 

The King shortly followed his brothers to 
the grave. This Prince, who had been so ardent 
a partisan of the French, has been depicted by 
them in glowing colours. 



88 History of Siam, 

Though naturally of a warlike disposition, 
but a true friend of his people, he preferred to 
adopt a policy of pacification rather than to 
follow his inclinations which would have 
caused public misfortunes. 

Thoujj^h keepinj^^ his high spirit under 
control, he was none the less formidable to 
his neighbours who preferred to have him 
for an ally rather than for an enemy. As a 
monarch who took deep interest in all affairs 
of State, he allowed himself but little leisure ; 
and his sole relaxation was the chase, the usual 
pastime of active persons and sometimes also 
of those weighed down by anxieties. 

He showed an appreciation of science and 
art, several foreigners had been called in to be 
his instructors and had the soil been good, the 
harvest would have been fruitful. 

He left a daughter aged twenty eight years 
who had been proclaimed Queen during her 
father's lifetime, she had her own territories 
and officers and soldiers who were subject to 
her <'nly. 

Every day she gave audience to the wives of 
the officials, and seated on a throne she received 
the homage of these women who crouching on 
the ground with bent heads adopted the same 
posture as did their husbands when in presence 
of the King. 

She was severe, ahnost ferocious and seemed 
made rather to rule wild beasts than to govern 
men. 



CHAPTSR V- 

The breach between the French and 
THE Usurper. 
The revolution was managed so adroitly, 
that there were no perceptible changes in public 
affairs. The palace was the scene of some dis- 
turbance, but outside, everything was peaceful. 
Pitracha who had succeeded quietly to the 
throne went to the capital where he was pro- 
claimed King amid the shouts of the multitude. 
The chief offices of state were held by men of his 
faction and scorning the baseness of revenge, 
as soon as there appeared nothing more to fear 
from their actions, he promoted all those of 
whom he had previously cause to complain. The 
people were relieved and his alms to the needy 
won the hearts of all. He married the daugh- 
ter of the late King, At first this Princess was 
averse to the union, but fired by ambition, she 
preferred life rather than the death which would 
have been her portion in event of a refusal. 

The negociations with the French had 
been brought to a successful termination and 
it was agreed that ships and sailors should be 
provided to convey them to Pondicherry, and, as 
a guarantee of good faith the King sent his two 
sons who had been at court up to that time to 
the French commander. All the officers who 
had been arrested at Louvo, were released and 
from them the details ■ were forthcoming 
of the humiliations that they and the Christians 
c>f different nationalities had suffered. The 
Seminary had been give over to pillage ; the 
Christian virgins became the prey of the 
licentious soldiery, the most favoured of them 



90 History of Siam. 

however being reserved for the harems. The 
missionary priests were put in the pillory whence 
they gave an example to their flock of how to 
suffer in silence. 

While preparations were being made for 
the departure of the French ; their open-hearted 
generosity very nearly caused an awkward 
complication of affairs. Madame Faulcon too 
weak to endure the hardships of slavery, asked 
the Bishop of Metellopolis to gain the interest of 
the French commander on her behalf, and to 
make arrangements that she might take her 
departure on board one of their ships. The 
Bishop spoke greatly in her favour, but Des 
Farges, with more diplomacy than gratitude 
replied that he was obliged to wait until the 
Siamese had supplied him with everything 
needful for the voyage and that when all was 
ready, he would consider her request. She, 
however, had grave reasons for hastening her 
departure and every moment of delay was vital. 

The son of of the King, worn out by 
debauchery, had conceived a violent passion 
for her. She would have considered herself 
guilty of the death of her husband had she 
shared the couch of his murderer. To gain 
her consent, in vain did he point out that by 
this act alone she could regain her position and 
rescue her son from the vengeance of his 
enemies. The brave woman replied. ^' Are 
you unaware who I was and how I have lived. 
My religion forbids so sinful a marriage. I 
loved my husband with all my soul, and, faithful 
to' his memory, my heart is closed against any 
new passion. My son is dear to me and I ought 
to live for his sake, but I refuse to buy life at 
such a price as you offer." 



History of Siam. 91 

The young Prince, whose passions knew 
no restraint thought he would be able to con- 
quer her proud spirit by the most tempting pro- 
mises. But he met with so stubborn a resis- 
tance, that he showed his affection in a tyran- 
nical fashion. She was carried off" to the palace 
where she had no defence other than her tears 
and outcries. 

The Prince, fearing that this abduction 
would reveal the secret of his debauched 
life to his father, already annoyed at his disorder- 
ly conduct, determined to send her back, saying, 
that as she still persisted in her resistance, 
there was nothing left for her but to die with 
her son. She took no notice of these threats, 
she preferred to die in innocence than to live 
in guilt. Her grandfather aged 88 who was a 
descendant of the famous martyrs of Japan, 
upheld her resolution. 

A slighted affection, often becomes cruel. 
The Prince in order to frighten her, caused her 
to be arraigned on a charge of embezzlement. 
She was summoned before a tribunal and the 
judge although convinced of her innocence 
ordered her to receive 100 strokes with the rod. 
She was delivered to her merciless executioners 
who seeing her faint under the punishment; 
only administered one half of w^hat had been 
ordered. Her relations were also punished, she 
had to endure the agonising spectacle of be- 
holding two of her uncles, two aunts and her 
eldest brother undergoing tortures before her 
eyes. Her grandfather would have suffered 
likewise, had not mercy been shown to him on 
account of his infirmities. 

While this courageous woman seemed to 
have nothing but sorrow as her portion for the 



92 History of Siam, 

future, Sainte Marie, a young French officer 
offered to escort her in safety to Bangkok. 
She was too unhappy to Hsten to prudent 
advice. She embarked with her son in secret 
on a vessel belonging to this officer, determined 
to risk all if she could but escape from her 
persecutors. 

Her arrival at the fort was a signal for 
general rejoicing but the commander alone 
showed his disapproval, and had the pusillani- 
mity to wish that she should be sacrificed, 
rather tlian that a drop of French blood should 
be spilt in her defence. " Alas " she exclaimed, 
*' is Faulcon's widow, the sole person who will 
have failed to find sanctuary under the flag 
of France." 

The King, on hearing of her escape, was 
convinced that she had carried off a quantity of 
valuables with her. He at once sent two officials 
to bring her back, and, in case of a refusal, to 
recommence hostilities, 

As soon as the report of her arrival had 
spread, the French were seized with a burning 
desire to fight to the death for her sake. The 
tears of the unfortunate widow, the youth 
of her son, and the memory of her husband 
who had been the protector of the French 
interests were telling points in her favour. The 
officers and soldiers were unanimous, and all 
declared that they would rather face death than 
the shame of having betrayed the cause of a 
a distressed woman who had thrown herself on 
their protection. 

Des Farges, unshakable in his resolution to 
send her back to Siam, made arrangements with 
M. de Metellopolis whose outspokeness and skill 
well fitted him for the negociation of such deli- 



History of Siam. 93 

cate business. The Bishop had need of all his 
urbanity to break such distressing news to her. 
He found that she was firmly resolved not to 
return to Siam on any account short of actual 
force. She waited for several days, her mind 
waverintr between hope and fear until one day 
a French officer came to inform her that she 
must make her preparations for her departure. 

There was nothing for it but to obey, and 
she solemnly protested against the violence 
which snatched her from the protection of the 
French flag. The official who had been sent to 
bring her back came to conduct her to the river 
side where a vessel was lying in readiness. She 
w^as accompanied by her son, by one w^oman and 
a missionary whose zeal sustained her drooping 
courage. Her distress became the more acute 
the further she went fromt he spot from whence 
she had been thrust forth, abandoned by the 
French whom she still could only re- 
gard as friends. The sight of Siam rendered 
her grief more poignant ; for there lay the scene 
of the punishment of her husband and there 
that she expected to undergo new tortures and 
to be parted for ever from her son, the tsole prop 
of her existance, 

Her lot was happier than she had hoped. 
The son of the King, rebuffed by her scorn, no 
longer desired her, or what is more likely was 
too much afraid of his father to give rise to 
fresh scenes of violence and scandal. She 
was appointed to the Royal Kitchens. In the 
opinion of the Siamese, this is an honourable 
post and by no means a humiliation. She had 
two thousand women under her orders, as 
palace servants. She was entrusted with the 
care of the gold and silver plate, of the King's 



94 History of Siam, 

wardrobe and of all the fruits served at table. 
Her Jack of self interest made her despise the valu- 
able perquisites of her office and, very different to 
her predecessors, handed over a considerable 
sum every year to the royal treasury. The 
King of Siam, surrounded by corrupt and rapa- 
cious officials M^as astonished to see such honesty, 
and often said that only Christians could carry 
the scorn of wealth to such a pitch. 

Although she was not so unhappy as she 
had anticipated, she suffered considerably from 
the fact that her son had been taken away from 
her. For a long time she feared that his 
education had been entrusted to the idolatrous 
priests, but she was much relieved to hear that 
he w^as being brought up at the Seminary in 
chauge of the Bishop and the French mis- 
sionaries. 

Her son afterwards obtained a captaincy 
in the Siamese navy, on the Coromandel coast. 
In 1749, he was entrusted with a mission to M. 
Dupleix who at that time was Governor-Gen- 
eral of the French possessions in the East 
Indies. 

The governor, a man of sound abilities 
though not brilliant, remembered that he had to 
deal with the son of one who had been a friend 
to his nation. He considered that it was his duty 
to give him substantial proofs of the gratitude 
the French owed him, by granting him exemp- 
tion from all taxes levied on foreigners. 

He sent him back, satisfied with the suc- 
cess of his mission and gave him many valuable 
gifts. The name of Dupleix will ever be graven 
on our annals devoted to citizens who have 
benefited their country. 

Faulcon, on his return to Siam was favour- 



History of Siam. 95 

ably received. Having inherited his father's 
abilities he might have risen to a high position. 
But lavish as his father had been, he desired 
wealth merely for the purpose of making pre- 
sents to Princes and Kings. His bounties, 
which ensured his favour at Court, exhausted his 
resources He died in poverty in 1754, leaving 
his wife a son and several daughters in absolute 
want, One of his daughters married a Dutch 
shipmaster, who was ruined by the loss of his 
vessel few years afterwards. 

She soon lost her husband and when the 
Siamese were led in captivity to Pegu, she was 
married again to a Portuguese half-caste by 
nan)e Jeanchi, a captain of Burmese regiment, 
He will be spoken of later. 

The other daughters did not long survive 
their father. There remains only a son named 
John Faulcon, married to a Portuguese in Siam. 
The Burmese took him prisoner, but evading 
the vigilence of his guards, escaped to Siam 
with his wife where they lived in obscurity. 

Sucli were the posterity of the celebrated 
Constantine Faulcon who, of humble origin, 
raised himself to the steps of the throne. 

The obstacle, to the conclusion of the nego- 
ciations with the French which had been caused 
by the flight of Madame Faulcon, was removed 
by her return. Both parties were equally 
anxious to come to an agreement. The French 
were desirous of leaving a land wliere they 
would only encounter fruitlesss and inglorious 
perils. The Siamese could not but be uneasy 
while they still retained guests, of whose heroic 
valour they had had such an experience. I 
cannot refrain from citing two examples of the 
intrepid courage of these brave men. 



96 History of Siam. 

Saint Cri, a French captain was sailing 
downstream in a boat, tlie Indian crew of 
which were all drunk and incapable, and he 
had oidy two Ij^uropeans with him who were 
ready for any emergercy. 

The Siamese, seeing his defenceless 
condition made prepar-ations to board his vessel. 

One of the two Europeans became terrified 
and swam off' to parley with tliem, but he was 
taken prisoner and loaded with chains. Saint 
Cri, too vveak to offer any resistance, feared 
lest he siiould fall into the hands of these 
savages. Death appeared to be a preferable 
alternative to slavery and brave to desperation 
as he had but one soldier with him, put his 
powder and handgrenades on the bridge. He 
calmly waited till a large number of Siamese 
had boarded his ship, and then, fired his 
powder and blew his enemies into the air. 

The ship, damaged by the explosion, ran 
aground. 

The Siamese, thinking that all the powder 
had been used up, imagined that it would be an 
easy matter to seize the vessel. But Saint Cri 
gave them cause to repent their rashness. He 
He fired some bags of powder that he had kept 
in reserve and although he himself was among 
the slain, this explosion was more deadly than 
the first. His companion, sword in hand gained 
the shore. The savages fell upon him, and^ 
overwhelmed by numbers, he perished, but 
not before he had slain five of his assailants. 

Another case bore witness to the inflexible 
purpose of the French commander, whose two 
sons had been retained as hostages in the 
capital. The King made them write to their 
father saying, that if the garrison were not 



History of Siam. • 97 

brought to Louvo, they would be put to death. 
The commander, although devoted to his 
<jhildren, remembered his duties to the state. 
He replied " My children I feel as mucli for 
y^our sad condition as you do yourselves, I 
would willingh- lay down my life in order to 
save yours. I cannot but urt^e you to follow my 
example and to be faithful to duty. If you 
perish remember that you are dying for yodr 
Ood, 3/our King, and your c )untry and be sure 
that youi- deaths will not be unpunished." 

Sucli heroic conduct hnd made the name 
of Frenchmen to be feared, and caused the 
Siamese to hasten their departure. They were 
supplied with three frigates, and to ensure that 
the ships should be returned, the Bishop of 
Metallopolis, the chief of the French trading 
company, and the two sons of the commander 
were given over as hostages. The troops 
marched out of the fortress on the iirst of 
November 1688, taking with them two officials 
as sureties for the King's word. During the 
night they sailed down to the mouth of the 
river. 

The French commander invited the 
officials who had come with the French hostages 
to a great feast. After the meal the Siamese 
hostages were asked for, but Des Farges said 
that he would not return them until the four 
vessels bearing the baggage, three officers and 
fourteen soldiers, hove in sight. The officials, 
learning of this refusal hastened to inform the 
Barcalon. 

This official was highly incensed at the 
breach of faith on the part of the French. He 
summoned M. de Metallopolis and said '^ These 
careless officials will be severely punished for 



98 History of Siam, 

having released the French hostages before re- 
ceiving our own. You and I will both be 
involved in the trouble. You will be considered 
as the accomplice of the French treachery and I 
shall be punished for having confided the 
matter to untrustworthy persons. Let us find 
some way of escape from the danger common to 
us both." 

The bishop, who had not been informed of 
the plans of Des Farges, neither dared to lay 
the blame on him, nor to find excuses. 

They agreed that if one of the hostages 
were given up, the Siamese would deliver over 
a third part of what they were retaining and 
that the remainder would set out for the mouth 
of the river whenever the last of the officials 
should have set sail. 

Des Farges released one official on the 
spot, but as he had given the first example of 
bad faith, the Siamese considered that they 
were at libertj^ to break their word also, and, 
instead of sending down the ships, demanded 
with threats, that the other two hostages 
should be restored. 

M. de Metallopolis wrote a pathetic letter 
to the commander, pointing out how his line of 
action would cause the ruin of the French and 
of the growing Church. The inflexible resolu- 
tion of Des Farges could not be shaken and 
after having waited five days for the fulfilment 
of the BaTcalon's promises, he set sail for Malacca 
en route for Pondicherry taking with him the 
hostages who were of no possible use to him. 



CHAPTSU VZ. 

The persecution of the Christians after 

THE DEPARTURE OF DeS FARGES. 

After the departure of the French, the 
Christians were left without defenders. The 
Siamese highly enraged at the loss of their 
hostages, stirred up a sanguinary persecution, 
and the Bishop of Metallopolis was the first to 
suffer. He was taken off his ship and dragged 
in the mire with every possible insultj exposed 
for a long time to the heat of the sun and to 
the torments of insects. Some pulled him by 
the beard, others spat in his face, and those 
who could not get near enough to strike, threw 
mud at him. 

The Barcalon, witness of all these outrages 
from which he could have protected him, seemed 
to have no pity. 

M. du liar, a French officer, shared the same 
fate. Both were loaded with fetters, put 
on board a boat and taken across the riven 
On the bank they found the bodies of their un- 
happy companions hacked to pieces. The poor 
bishop, old and infirm and exhausted by what 
he had undergone could not bear to look at 
this painful spectacle. 

He fainted and fell half dying into the 
mud, from which he was with difficulty extricat- 
ed. He passed all the day and night in his 
wet and muddy clothes. 

A spark of the respect which could not be 
denied to his virtues, softened the hearts of his 
persecutors. The Siamese took him to Bangkok 
and shut him up in a hut next door to the house 



100 History of S'iwm, 

of a Christian woman by whose kindly minis- 
trations he was restored to consciousness. As 
soon as he was able to stand the fatigues of 
the journey he was taken to the capitaL He 
was placed under a guard of cruel and rapacious 
men, who in order to extort money from him, 
exceeded even the severe orders of their master. 

The other Frenchmen were cast into the 
common jail, a place reeking with disease and 
filth, where with the idea of death constantly 
before their minds, they ceased to dread its 
approach. 

The bi'utal soldiery made a raid on the 
college and carried off the priests, the students 
and the servants. They respected neither the 
innocence of youth nor the intirmities of age. 
All were marched ofl' to prison and handed over 
to a harsh gaoler who regarded it as an act of 
merit to make them suffer hunger and to expose 
them to the inclemency of the weather. Seven 
of the French died under this treatment. The 
Missionaries, more accustomed to a hard life, 
held out longer, but nine of them died a few 
,days after they had been set at liberty. 

Painful sights were to be seen in every 
street of the capital. French priests and officers, 
almost nude, pale and haggard, dragged them- 
selves along begging scraps of food which were 
cast at them with scorn, and in spite of their 
weakness they were forced to carry baskets of 
filth on their shoulders amid the jeers and coarse 
jests of a villainous mob. 

The Mahomedans seemed to lay aside their 
natural antipathy to Christians. They took 
pity on their hard fate. They even took such 
ap interest in the matter that they drew up a 
petition saying that it was against tha laws of 



History of Sia?n\ 101 

nations to treat prisoners of war witVi such 
harshness but it was in vain. Their leader, 
who was an official of the highest rank, feared 
that this petition, if presented, would cause laim 
to lose favour at court. He treated two mis- 
sionaries who had been handed over to him, with 
the greatest sev^erity. They were condemned to 
the most painful and degradings tasks Some 
English officers, seeing these aged priests stag- 
gering under the weight of their baskets boldly 
announced, that il this harsh treatment were 
not put a stop to, they would show no mercy to 
any officials they might meet. They did not 
content themselves by the mere utterance of 
empty threats. They lent a considerable sum 
to these unfortunate men. 

The missionaries consider it is their duty 
to say that wherever they have met Englishmen, 
they have experienced their natural generosity. 
The wretched plight of the prisoners, touched 
the hearts of their oppressors, and their fate 
was made less hard. 

They were allowed to beg for one hour 
daily. Sympathisers bestowed alms on them 
which were appropriated by the felons chained 
with them. Those who had had the good for- 
tune to have escaped persecution by flight, wan- 
dered from hut to hut. 

A Tonquinese Christian gave shelter to 
several of them in his house in spite of the 
edicts to the contrary. 

The Portuguese Jesuits who had avoided 
persecution by secret means ; made use of their 
freedom to help their unfortunate co-reHgionists 
M. Pomard a missionary who had cured the 
King of a dangerous disease, had not been 
involved in the general trouble, and it was he 



1C2 , . History of Siam. 

who especially attended to the needs of his 
brethren. The mere mention of the word 
foreigner or the slightest sign of pity was 
sufficient to arouse the hatred and fury of the 
populace. An Armenian who had carried food 
to the prisoners was put in chains and was 
afterwards murdered by the fanatical priests 
who imagined that their god would be pleased 
with assassination. Two Portuguese, after having 
suffered cruel tortures were condemned to cut 
grass for the elephants. Their wives and 
mothers-in law were reduced to slavery. 

A nun, who had come from Manilla was 
dragged ignominously along the street with a 
crucifix fastened under her feet so that she could 
be reproached with having trampled her God 
under foot. 

Several slaves cared naught for the tortures, 
and remained steadfast in their faith. The 
Tonkinese and Cochin-chinese, in the camp of 
St. Josephiwere secure against pillage; but some 
were condemned to the galleys and others to 
work in the stables of the elepliants. Their 
wives and children were employed on the public 
works, and no mercy was shown to the Siamese 
Christians. 

There is no need to enter into further 
details of this persecution, as it would be a mere 
repetition of scenes of horror and barbarity. 
The Portuguse, calm amid the storm, were 
highly delighted at the fate of the French. Their 
jealously blinded their eyes to pity, and they 
were so indiscreet as to openly show their feel- 
ings. They thought now that as their rivals 
were out of the field, they would be able to gain 
the commercial advantages previously held by 
the French. 



History of Siam, 103 

The King of Cochin China looked upon 
this persecution as a crime against humanity It 
had been reported to him, that the French were 
turbulent disturbers of the public peace, who 
haviiiof caused endless confusion in Siam were 
about to make trouble in his State. The clear 
sighted ruler perceived that this was a tissue of 
lies and even sent ambassadors to Siam to pro- 
test against the persecution. But as their ob- 
ject had been previously found out, they were 
sent back without an audience. The Prince 
of Cochin China, a proud and warlike individual 
would have revenged this outrage had his plans 
not been anticipated by death. 

^he hatred against the Christians w^as on 
the wane, but when news was brought that Des 
Farges with 5 vessels had landed at Jonsalam, it 
was considered that he was merely waiting for 
reinforcements to take vengeance for the insults 
offered to his nation. Popular imagination 
pictured him as an angry conqueror, who w^as 
about to visit their towns and possessions with 
fire and sw^ord. 

The prisoners were put under more 
rigorous surveillance and their lot became more 
pitiable. 

But the fears were allayed next day by a 
letter from the French commander, who de- 
clared that his intentions were peaceable. 
Having explained the reasons for not giving up 
the hostages, he declared that he preferred to 
surrender his rights, rather than to break the 
alliance between two powerful Kings and so he 
sent back the hostages with a promise to return 
the ships which had been supplied to him in 
good condition, He announced at the same 
time, the approaching arrival of the head of the 



104 History of Siam. 

French tradinor station to settle the accounts 
and to repay loans advanced in cases where the 
value of the merchandise which had been taken 
from the warehouse was not enout^h to pay 
the out-standing debts. 

The Bishop was released from his fetters 
on the same day as the letters were received, 
and was taken to Court. He was made to 
walk through the town barefooted, hatless and 
in rags. The missionaries also appeared loaded 
with fetters. 

The presiding official proudly announced 
that if the French Commander made the 
slightest sign of hostilities, all the Christians 
would be blown from the cannon's mouth in 
revenge for his breach of good faith. M. de 
Metellopolis was commanded to write to the 
commander. He obeyed promptly and although 
the King and his ministers appeared satisfied 
with the missive, they substituted another for it 
and sealed it w^ithout allowing him to read it. 
The prisoners were sent back to their work^ 
pending the receipt of a reply ; they were 
confined in more spacious quarters, and ex- 
perienced less discomfort. 

Des Farges, anxious to set sail, sent back 
the last of the hostages who was very pleased 
at the kindly treatment he had received. It 
was thought that by this means, the prisoners 
would be able to gain their liberty, but only 
the Bishop was released. The others suffering 
from the hardships of so lengthy a con- 
finement petitioned for death or libertj^ This 
announcement produced its expected result. 
They were relieved of their bonds and the har^h 
treatment was somewhat relaxed. The court 
proclaimed that it was unlawful to jeer or to 



History of Siam. 105 

make lampoons on foreio^ners, and those who 
interfered with their religion were to be punished 
severely. 

This first exhibition of clemency aroused 
hopes of a spee<ly release, but the Dutch 
fearing to see the French restored to favour,^ 
spread a report that France was sending out a 
punitive expedition against the Kingdom. The 
trick was successful ; tlie prisoners were again 
put in chains and had no other consolation than 
to sing h3anns. Ivl. Paumard. a Missionary who 
was trusted at Court said that the reportvS 
spread by jealous enemies were nothing but 
absolute falsehoods and the court, which res- 
pected his outspokeness, believed him. 

The prisoners were transferred to a 
neighbouring island whose climate was as 
fatal as had been the putrid stench of the 
prison, 

Manj- died in consequence, and the sur- 
vivors passed days of continual sufFeriiig. 

While they were suffering without hope 
of relief Father Tachard landed at Mergui at 
the end of 1690 and before entering fnrther 
into the country informed the Barcalon that 
he was the bearer of a letter fron\ Louis XIV 
and that he had been entrusted with negoci- 
ations for the renewal of the alliance between 
the two crowns; and that he could not, without 
compromising his position, ask for an audience 
without previous assurance of the nature of 
his reception. Two Siamese officials who had 
come from France went in advance to the 
Court where they made a great display of 
the magnificence of the French King and of 
the honours that had been conferred on them 
even after it was known that his forces had 



106 History of Siam. 

been obliged to evacuate the fortified posts 
of Mergui and Banj^kok. 

The vanity of the Siamese was immensly 
tickled by the fact that a Kino^, whose power 
had humbled the pride of Holland, the only 
country dreaded in the Indies, had sought 
alliance with them. 

The first result of this embassy was the 
restitution of the Seminary, which by the 
energy of the Bishop of Metellopolis was soon 
restored 

An Armenian lent him a large sum which 
M. Deslandes, the head of the French trading 
station at Surat had the generosity to repay. 

The zeal of the missionaries had become 
more active under the stress of persecution and 
they did their utmost to minister to the needs 
of the sufferers. The prelate, frightened by the 
despair which had caused them to beg for death, 
offered to stand surety for them to the King. 
The respect inspired by his virtues granted 
his wish and on the faith of his promise, the 
others obtained their freedom. 

The Seminary was over-crowded with 113 
people, who were destitute of both food and 
clothing. The prolate deprived himself of the 
necessaries of life so as to relieve their more 
pressing wants. No one knew how he managed 
to do what he did, but generosity is never 
exhausted by gifts. The King himself was 
astonished at his never-failing charity and wish- 
ing to help, contributed 500 crowns. 

It was by the bishop's exertions that many 
Christians condemned to slavery regained their 
liberty. Others held by officials as debt slaves 
could not satisfy the greed of their masters, and 
languished in chains until 1695. 



History of Siam, 107 

The persecution which had crowned so 
many martyrs had also been productive of 
many apostates. The Siamese cruel in the 
invention of tortures, are too cowardly and too 
weak to bear them; and their example is another 
proof that cruelty is a vice that accompanies 
a pusillanimous character. History records 
events only that we may profit by them and on 
readinor the account of this revolution, it is im- 
portant to disentangle causes. 

Faulcon, whose position was always uncer- 
tain and unstable in a country where liis con- 
dition of foreigner exposed him to envy and 
hatred, thought he could have kept his position 
by calling in the help of the Europeans agdnst 
the Siamese, who although indebted to him 
were none the less his enemies. He had no 
ambition to mount the throne as his foes have 
reported. Contented with the second place, it 
would have been madness on his part to have 
formed the idea of taking the first. The French 
eagerly seized the chance of extending their 
power and commerce, and, dazzled by the mag- 
nitude of his promises, they were foolish enougJi 
to believe that they were to be the leading 
power in the Indies. 

Faulcon made religion serve his ambitious 
policy. Those who were really interested in 
the triumph of the Faith, were led astray by 
the hope of converting the King to Christianity. 
But the French oflScers less zealous and more 
far-sighted, were well aware that the project 
was but a snare set b}^ the minister to appeal 
to their credulous simplicity. 

Forbin, when questioned by Louis XIV 
replied that the King of Siam had not the 
slightest idea of forsaking the faith of his fore 



108 History of Siam. 

fathers and added that in the first audience 
given to the ambassadors, Chaumont made a 
long speech on the beauties of Christianity and 
that Faulcon who acted as interpreter never said 
one word about it to his master; and that in pri- 
vate audiences the ambassador had always laid 
great stress on religion, but that the interpreter 
had invariably proved faithless. The Bishop of 
Metellopolis who had been present and who 
understood the Siamese language could have 
divulged the matter, but he feared the wrath of 
a minister who knew how to punish as well as 
how to reward. 

Father Tachard was one of the ringleaders 
of this expensive expedition. Doubtless, his 
zeal misled him in his blind trust of the cunn- 
ing minister whose secretary he was, and Forbin 
states definitely that he has seen several docu- 
ments signed by the King and lower down. 
*' Tachard " So while this Father was lording it 
in the councils of State, the bishops and priests 
were preaching among humble dwellings where 
they were more sure of finding converts than 
they were in the royal palace. This revolution 
could easily have been foreseen. The predilec- 
tion of the King for the French was a passing 
caprice rather than a decided liking. Their 
position could only have been secure during the 
life of the King, who, in leaving his throne to 
his successor rarely transmits his likes and dis- 
likes. The appearance of the French on the 
scene was brillant but the favour in which 
they were held was unstable, even as they were. 

It is a fate which they experience every 
where, Fortune smiles on them at first, they 
seem made for the conquest of all hearts ; and 
they end by being disliked. 



CMAFTZSR VIX. 



Events leading up to the Revolution 
OF 1760. 

At the end of the last century, the Kingdom 
of Siam was in a flourishing condition as far as 
internal affairs were concerned, and was res- 
pected by outside nations. 

The help that Louis XIV had condescended 
to render, had assured its prosperity, and might 
have sufficed to correct its constitutional vices ; 
but what ought to have given it a new brilliancy 
was the cause of its misfortune and its over- 
throw. The Siamese were ignorant of the value 
of a benefit which would have ensured their 
safety. 

The pusillanimous prince feared to accept 
the services of 500 men who had been sent to 
defend him. They were regarded as ambitious 
persons who although under the title of friends 
had only come to be their tyrants. The Bud- 
dhist priests stirred up sedition against their 
noble defenders, and placed an ambitious man on 
the throne who had dazzled them by an aifectat- 
ion of zeal for their rites. 

Pitracha, seated on a throne defiled with 
the blood of the royal famil}^ combined in him- 
self all the talents of great men with all the 
vices of the vilest scoundrels. As soon as he 
had compelled the French to leave the Kingdom, 
he found nothing else at which to take offence. 
Whilst surrounded by his satellites, and enjoying 
the fruit of his crimes, a Peguan priest, who gave 
himself out to be the elder of the two brothers 



110 History of Siam, 

of the late King fomented a new rebellion. He 
had been a prisoner in Ayuthia for a lonor time, 
and during his incarceration had been informed 
of the state of the court. This imposter 
painted his story in glowing colours and 
ten thousand Siamese rallied to his standard. 

It was easier for him to delude individuals 
than to cater for an army, but the fanaticism 
he inspired caused his followers to close their 
eyes to the magnitude of the peril and all 
appeared ready to tight!or to die for their leader. 

The son of the King having determined to 
tai<e a pleasure trip to a spot at some distance 
from the capital, proceeded thither with a mag- 
nificent retinue. The Peguan priest determined 
to lay an ambuscade in a forest through which 
the royal party would be obliged to pass. 

His plan was to massacre him and all his 
suite, to march on the unsuspecting city, and to 
make away with the King and all the Royal 
family. 

The plot which had been kept a profound 
secret would have been quite successful had not 
the innate suspicions of the children of tlie 
tyrant enlightened the prince as to the danger 
which threatened him 

He saw the armtd mob and at once per- 
ceived that he was about to be attacked and so 
instead of defending himself, he fled promptly, 
leaving a rich booty, the collection of which 
prevented pursuit by the conspirators. When 
they had satisfied their cupidity they marched 
on the capital which they had hoped to find 
defenceless. Pitracha however having heard 
of the danger into which his son had nearly 
fallen, at once sent out a force of 12000 men to 
disperse the rabble. 



History of Siam. Ill 

The rebel priest at first was of good cheer 
but he led forces without courage or discipline 
as everything was to be feared and nothing 
could be hoped for. His little army panic- 
stricken melted away without stricking a blow 
Only 300 prisoners were taken and not more 
than 300 perished by the sword. 

The Priest pretender wandered in the woods 
for several days with a young man w^ho had 
remained faithful. He was found sleeping 
under a tree and was taken to Ayuthia where, 
chained to a post, he was exposed for several 
days to the contumely of the mob, and afterwards- 
he was disembowelled and while still breathing 
saw his own entrails being devoured by dogs. 

It seems that Pitracha did not enjoy the 
the throne for long, as his son succeeded in 
1700. The first year of his reign was marked by 
a scandalous marriage with his father's widow 
who gave her hand but not her heart. 

This Princess had an extraordinary career 
she was successively the wife of the father, the 
son and the grandson. 

This victim of passion never reciprocated 
the love w-hich she inspired in others and to 
separate herself from a husband whom she 
detested, retired to a convent where she died 
in 1715. 

The new King, a prey to superstition and' 
debaucher}^ surrendered himself entirely to the 
idolatrous priests, who, by their austerities, en- 
gaged to expiate his faults. Following his 
example, everyone built temples. Trade and 
manufactures languished and the populace given 
up to fantastic ceremonies no longer gave thought 
to the question of the defences of the State. The 
false gods had many worshippers and the State 



112 History of Siam. 

had no soldiers available for defence. Fortune 
favoured the kingdom as the neighbouring 
Kings were all engaged in war against each 
other and having too much on their hands at 
home, had no time to think of foreign 
aggression. 

It was in this reit^n that the kino^dom was 
visited by the scourge of famine. A long period 
of drought had converted the fertile soil into a 
barren dust. The rice, which is the staple food 
stuff, was soon exhausted ; fish became scarce 
and poisonous. The water of the River natur- 
ally clear and limpid, suddenly became green 
and turbid. 

A sort of green scum covered the surface 
of the great river and the fish were either dead 
or dying. The King feared that the polluted 
water would only increase the sickness in the 
land and lorbade its use for drinkino^ or wash- 
ing purposes. 

This prohibition caused discontent among 
the populace, for whom water is a most neces- 
sary article. 

The revolt was ready to break out, when 
the court appealed to popular superstitions to 
avert the calamity. The priests said that a god 
known as Pra In had appeared near one of the 
city gates and had declared that the change of 
the water was one of his blessings and had be- 
come a panacea for the ills they suffered. At 
this news, the whole populace, passed from 
despair to hope, every one ran to the river to 
wash and to anoint themselves with scum that 
had appeared so deadly a moment before. At 
last after 15, days the phenomenon passed 
alway. Abundant rains caused the water to 
overflow the country and to fertilise the ground. 



History of Siam. 113 

The reign of this Prince, Hke that of his 
successors, offers nothing worthy of record. 

His son, who succeeded him, is only known 
by the defeats he sustained. 

His army 50,000 strong and his fleet 
carrying 20000 fighting men, invaded Cambodia, 
at that time torn with internal dissensions. 

This army would have been victorious if 
its leader had been more skilful. But the 
King of Siam, enervated by harem life, had en- 
trusted tlie command to his first minister, a 
man of peace, and without skill in warfare. 

The Minister who well knew the direction 
in which his talents lay, had no wish to 
take the command, but the King who 
thought he could make no mistake in the choice 
of his agents, was certain that one who knew 
how to govern an Empire would also know how 
to conquer. 

The King of Cambodia, too weak to offer 
resistance to the invading hosts, ordered all 
his subjects who lived on the frontiers to retire 
with their belongings to the capital and to 
burn everything that they could not carry 
away. The fields were laid waste, fifty leagues 
of territory were changed into sterile deserts 
that could hardly sustain animal life. 

The King declared himself a vassal of the 
King of Cochin China in order to obtain a force 
of 15,000 men for land defence and 3000 for ser- 
vice on the galleys for the defence of the coast. 
The Siamese army, full of confidence in the sup- 
OTority of numbers, and still more proud to find 
that no foe dare dispute their passage, rashly 
penetrated into the country but the further 
they advanced, the nearer they approached to 
their fate. Famine, more cruel than the sword 



114 History of Siam. 

ravaged their camp. The devastated fields^ 
gave neither fruits for man nor forage for 
beast. 

They were obliged to slaughter their bag- 
gage animals in order to provide themselves with 
meat. 

The soldiers, unaccustomed to a flesh diet, 
were attacked by fever and dysentry and more 
than half of their number died. 

The leader who had forseen the catastrophe,. 
but had been unable to prevent it, retired with 
the remainder of his army and was harassed 
in the rear by his enemies without respite. 

The Siamese fleet four times larger than 
that of the enemies met with no better fate. 
Their small vessels fired the town of Pontema& 
200 tons of ivory were destroyed by the flames. 
The Cochin Chinese profited by the absence of 
these vessels to attack the transports anchored 
four miles from the town, 'i'he Siamese vessels 
aground in the river, which was extremely low 
could render no assistance, and fearing that 
famine would be as detrimental to the fleet as 
it had been to the army, set sail for their own 
country. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



The Revolution of 1760. 

Before narrating the events of the 
revolution which, in 1760, threw the Kingdom of 
Siam into confusion, we ought to give a summary 
of the succession to the throne. 

The heir of Pitracha had several sons and 
as he was displeased with the eldest, he 
nominated the second as heir to the throne. 
This man showed that he was really worthy of 
the crown by his refusal to accept the succes- 
sion to the detriment of his elder brother. He 
only made one condition and that was in case 
the elder were to predecease him, the succession 
should devolve on himself. This condition was 
accepted. The elder received the heritage of 
his father and the younger was declared Crown 
Prince, that is to say heir-presumptive to the 
throne. 

The new King had several children and 
misled by parental aftection, showed none of 
that generous nature of which his brother had 
given so noble an example. 

Faithless to his promises he nominated his 
eldest son who had entered the priesthood, as 
his successor. The young Prince a respecter 
of promises made, had no wish to be a party to 
the perjury committed by his father. He 
preferred the simplicity of the monastery to the 
splendour of the Court, which he could only 
enjoy by desecrating the memory of his father. 

The King seeing him persist in his refusal 
appointed in 1733 his second son to be his 



llt> History of Siam. 

successor and died shortly afterwards of a 
cancer in the throat. 

The brother of the dead King was known 
as the Crown Prince, and the Siamese were ac- 
customed to look upon him as their future ruler. 
Five thousand soldiers whom he kept in his 
palace, were ready to devote their lives in sup- 
port of his rights. 

His nephew relying on his father's will, had 
collected a force of 40,000 men in the Royal 
palace so as to overawe his rival. He had been 
careful to win the four chief officials of the 
State over to his side and having charge of the 
Treasury, it w^as a simple matter to purchase 
adherents. All the common people were in the 
power of the officials who all hoped to extend 
their authority over a young and inexperienced 
ruler, who would be obliged to put the burden 
of state affairs on their shoulders. 

The union of the nobility under the flag of 
the young Prince, seemed to indicate that his 
cause would be successful, but in reality it was 
the cause of his downfall, owing to internal 
jealousies as to who should be leader. The 
higher officials thought that the Barcalon, 
misusing his almost unlimited power, wished to 
use them as tools for his personal aggrandise- 
ment. 

They appeared to fear that after having 
been sufficiently powerful to hold the Crown 
Prince in subjection, he w^ould yield to the 
temptation of taking the crown for himself. 

It seemed more fit that they should obey 
their old masters rather than to see themselves 
reduced to ask favours of an equal, and thus all 
plotted secretly to destroy their work. 

War broke out between the two rival 



History of Siam. 117 

Princes. The disturbance was ago-ravated by 
the party feeling of the mob. Shots were ex- 
changed between the two palaces. The 
frightened inhabitants awaited death in their 
houses and the whole town would have been 
reduced to a heap of ruins had the gunners been 
good marksmen. 

The Barcalon, full of confidence, resolved 
to risk a decisive engagement, having the lesser 
palace as its objective. 

A hand to hand conflict occurred, and the 
Crown Prince's forces were routed and pursued 
to his own palace wall. The conquerors took 
counsel as to practicability of carrying the palace 
by storm. The Barcalon and his friends voted 
for the proposition, but one of the chief leaders 
said that as it was nearly dark, it would be 
better to defer the attack till the next day 
alleging that by so doing fewer lives would be 
endangered than if a night attack were to be 
attempted. 

His advice was taken and the assault was 
deferred. The Crown Prince, being informed 
by spies of all that passed in the camp of the 
enemy, took advantage of the sense of security 
inspired by an initial success and convinced 
that the advantage lies with the attacking 
force, made a sortie against the forces near the 
foot of the palace walls. The darkness 
increased the fear inspired by this attack. 

The besieged, taken by surprise and being 
defenceless, allowed themselves to be slaughtered 
like brute beasts. Others took flight, and casting 
away their weapons, were pursued to the walls of 
the grand palace. The King sent reinforcements 
to act as a barrier against the host ready to de- 
vour him. The lawless and rebellious soldiery 



118 History of Siam, 

renounced their allegiance and instead of obeying 
his orders deserted to his uncle. 

Seeinoj that he was betrayed and deserted 
by his adherents, he put all his trust in the 
Malays whom he employed, and having encour- 
aged them with magnificent gifts and by hopes 
of great rewards, they left the palace with 
proud and haughty expressions which seemed 
to bear witness to their zeal and to be an earn- 
est of victory. But hardly had these mercen- 
aries left the palace behind when they gave an 
example of the greatest infidelity, or of mean- 
ness of character. 

These strangers, loaded with gifts, deserted 
the flag of their benefactor. Some retired to 
their own country to enjoy the fruits of their 
treason, and, others baser still, enrolled themsel- 
ves under the banner of those against whom 
they had promised to fight. 

The Barcalon and the Chakkri, standing 
on the high walls of the palace, were the sad 
witnesses of the desertion. Fearing for their 
safety they disappeared on the pretext of 
going to issue some orders. The other officers, 
not seeing them return, scattered to find some 
refuge where they would be secure against the 
anger of the conqueror 

The King remained alone with his two 
brothers awaiting his end. The elder brother 
retired into his monastery, where he deplored 
the disturbed state of affairs of which he was 
neither the author, nor an accessary. The other 
two, forsaken by their mercenar}^ followers, 
escaped with some servants in a boat and man- 
aged to carry off a large sum Crf money as well. 

As soon as the Crown Prince had been in- 
formed that the Royal palace had been abandon- 



History of Siam. 119 

•ed, he ordered his men to take possession. Sev- 
eral princes of the Royal family had shut them- 
selves up in the palace as in some sanctuary. 
They were loaded with chains and were made to 
suffer all manner of tortures invented by the cun- 
ning of revenge and after all their property had 
been confiscated, they had no hope left but 
death. 

This civil war caused considerable blood- 
shed, but more perished by the sw^ord of the njxe- 
cutioner than on the battlefield. 

The new King, on his accession to the 
throne, gav^e an example of the greatest clemency 
which dulled the remembrance that the slaughter 
of his subjects had been the cause of his success. 

He offered the crown to the eldest of his 
nephews, but in vain. 

This latter, a religious prince, resolved to 
die in the priesthood, as he ultimately did. The 
King was sure that his position was insecure as 
long as the two fugitive princes were not in 
his power. The old officials wandered about 
the kingdom and stirred up civil strife. 

The Chakkri and the Barcalon had the 
temerity to appear in the capital, dressed as 
priests. They thought to escape punishment 
by appearing in a dress that was respected. 

The King, in order not to commit any out- 
rage against the priesthood, arranged that they 
should be arrested by the Chief priest. They 
appeared before a tribunal where they were sub- 
jected to a searching cross-examination. Their 
cunning replies were unanswerable. 

They pleaded that they had been carrying 
out the King's orders and that they had been 
pledged to serve him absolutely. 

By this excuse they were enabled to 



120 History of Siam. 

escape, the terrible punishment which had been 
prepared for them. 

It had been determined that they should be 
hung up with hooks by the chin until they ex- 
pired. The idea was that their punishment should 
resemble the fate of fishes, as being keen anglers 
they had caused the death of many fish, a 
heinous offence to the Siamese who have 
scruples against fishing. 

As the judges found no evidence on 
which to convict them, the ^ King sought 
other methods by which he might undo them. 
He took counsel with the ministers and the 
legal luminaries of the kingdom, who, after 
examining the charges on which they had been 
arraigned, replied, that far from being culpable 
they were worthy of the highest rewards. The 
verdict was remarkable, coming from the mc^uth 
of judges who trembled under the sceptre of a 
despot, a single word from whom could degrade 
or destroy them. 

The despot himself announced that 
'' A citizen is not guilty in carrying out the 
orders of his superiors." 

He ordered that the accused should be 
instantly released, and as if wishing to honour 
their fidelity, he appointed them to the control 
of the two chief temples in the city where they 
hoped to lead a peaceful existence in the obs- 
curity which is the only protection of a citizen 
against the violence of arbitrary power. 

But hardly were they installed in their re- 
treat, when, towards midnight, five or six Malays 
came to demand them in the King's name. They 
guessed that sentence of death had just been 
passed on them. The Barcalon, indifferent to 
his fate, showed that life no longer appealed to 



History of Siam, 121 

him and far from being terrified, reproached 
the Chakkri for his weakness and cowardice. 

He told him that he must bow to the in- 
evitable. When they were outside the temple, 
they were stripped of their priestly robes and 
were given a loin-cloth. The Barcalon beheld 
the instruments of death without betraying the 
slightest emotion and presented his breast to 
the dagger of the executioner and died, pierced 
by a single stroke. The Chakkri, on the contrary, 
tried to defend himself, and received many 
wounds before he was finally disposed of. 
Their bodies were taken away and impaled 
and exhibited to the public eye as an example of 
the vengeance of the King. 

The two princes who had escaped, were a 
continual source of trouble. For a long time 
they managed to evade their pursuers ; and 
means were taken to prevent them from escaping 
to some neighbouring country where they might 
have been able to stir up a rebellion. They re- 
mained hidden in a rice field, and were soon 
deserted by all their servants except one who 
remained faithful. 

This faithful attendant used to go to forage 
for them. They passed a month in this way 
exposed to the weather ; a prey to their 
needs and to fear. 

At last the servant was recognised in a 
public place where he was wont to make pur- 
chases for his unhappy masters. Several persons 
identified him as having escaped with them, and 
that as he had been their companion in flighty 
he ought to know their hiding place. The 
secret was wrested from him by torture. 

The Princes were captured and confined 
in the palace dungeons. From that moment 



122 History of Siam. 

knew that death would soon he their portion 
and that their uncle would never pardon them 
as they were the sons of his enemy. They were 
put to the question, and in their answers they 
showed more firmness than would have been 
expected from their youth. Sentence had pre- 
ceded trial and hence they were unanimously 
condemned to death. 

The younger had designed some dresses 
for a theatrical performance which he had 
desired to be performed. He asked that, before 
his death, he might be allowed to see them. 
This showed that he was childish, or, rather 
frivolous. The Queen, in vain begged that their 
request might be granted. The King replied 
that they had been born with desires that would 
one day be fatal to the State. These Princes 
w^hose fate should have excited compassion 
were not regretted in the least. It was 
generally known that their tastes were depraved. 
It was not by their death that the Crown Prince 
really became King. He gave his whole heart 
to his nephew, who had refused the crown that 
the Siamese had wished to offer him. 

The King's prediliction excited the jealousy 
of his eldest son who made a plot to 
assasinate their cousin, and a day was arranged 
for the execution of this wicked design. 

The Prince had gone to pray his respects 
to the King and was attended by his cousins 
who by certain gestures gave him an inkling 
of the plot against his life. He became frightened 
and fell at the King's feet who being informed 
of the plot, made enquiries into the truth of it. 
The second and third of his sons were convicted 
of being the authors of the barbarous idea. 
This father, horror stricken, summoned them 



History of Siam. 123 

fore him and pronounced such dreadful punish- 
ments against them that, in order to clear them- 
selves, they protested that their elder brother 
had led them into crime. The father was deeply 
grieved on learning that his dearest son had been 
the most guilty. He summoned him to his pre- 
sence and made him lie on the ground to receive 
his punishment. The Priest-prince, witness of 
the terrible scene, of which he was the innocent 
author, thought of what the consequence might 
be, of a punishment inflicted on one who might 
one day be his master. He prostrated himself 
on the body of the guilty and cried out. ''Father, 
order that I receive the beating rather than 
your son". The King was a father and was soon 
turned from his purpose by his feelings. His 
wrath merely found vent in threats against his 
guilty son, who, to become reconciled with the 
priest-prince, entered the same monastary ; but 
in the shadows of his retreat he enjoyed all the 
sweets of power. The chief officers of state and 
the people continued to regard him as the heir- 
presumptive to the crown. As it happened, he 
left the priesthood in 1740 and his father de- 
clared him his successor. Henceforth he lived 
in the palace which was appointed for Crown 
princes, but was quite unworthy of his father's 
choice. His vices drew upon him the hatred of 
his father in 1756. He was accused by his 
bastard brother of having defiled his father's 
bed, and was summarily sentenced to imprison- 
ment for life. There remained but two 
legitimate sons to the King whom he had had 
by the late Queen. 

The elder had sunk into the lowest depths 
of debauchery, which was sufficient reason 
against his succession to the throne, so much 



124 History of Siam. 

the more so as he was afflicted with a loath- 
some disease. The younger was preferred to 
him, he was called Chaoual Padou, that is to 
say, Lord of the Temple. This prince, brought 
up from his earliest years among the priests was 
permeated with the poison of error. A zealous 
champion of the foolish religion of his country, 
he was beloved by the nation who saw their 
superstitions ennobled by so illustrious an 
example. A stickler for justice, he punished 
fraud and theft with severity. His good quali- 
ties were universally recognised by all from 
the Crown Prince downwards. His marriage 
which occurred shortly after his accession, was 
regarded as a token of the prosperity of the 
State. His father bent by age died in 1748 
aged 80 years. Chaoual Padou was soon re- 
cognised by all the officials of the State. 
Some of his bastard brothers attempted to 
stir up civil strife, but they did not escape 
punishment. They were cast into prison where 
they died of neglect. Peace reigned in the 
Kingdom after their death, and the people gave 
him no cause for anxiety. 

But his brother whom he rashly had recall- 
ed to court favour, was a cause of scandal. He 
bitterly criticised the government and behaved 
as a ruler, rather than as a subject and to lighten 
the disgrace of his degradation, he managed to 
place himself at the right hand of the King too 
modest and too weak to punish him. 

At last the King being no longer able to 
tolerate his imperious behaviour, resolved to 
abdicate a crown the burden of which had 
become insupportable, and to retire to the 
seclusion of monastic life. For a second time 
he donned the robes of a priest and shut him- 



History of Siam. 125 

self up with about a thousand idolatrous priests 
whom he endeavoured to surpass in pseudo- 
science and in the art of fortelling the future. 
He sought a secret means by which to render 
himself invisible and immortal by the use of 
mercury of which he took so larjje a dose that 
all his teeth fell out. Devoting his whole time to 
futile researches, he became quite indifferent 
to affairs of State and had no other relaxation 
than to pore over lying records and to extract 
therefrom stories fit merely for the credulity of 
fools. 

While he was living in seclusion in his 
country, the enemy carried fear and destruction 
to the gates of the capital. 

The King, who knew nothing of statecraft 
or of war, was powerless to avert the storm. The 
Princes and nobles went in a body to the temple 
of Chaouai Padou and begged him to take up 
the reins of the stricken Empire. He acceded to 
their washes and his brother, laying aside his pride 
as there was no time for concealing his weakness 
and incapacity, handed over the sceptre that he 
could wield no longer and invited him to re- 
ascend the throne. He yielded to the pressure 
brought to bear on him from so many quarters 
and sacrified his own inclinations for a quiet life. 

But before entering into the details of the 
revolution w^e ought to give some account of 
the strength and situation of the people who 
were to be their adversaries. 

In 1754 the Burmese, the inhabitants of 
the kingdom of Ava had been in subjection to 
the Peguans for five years. They had seen the 
death of their King, their Queen and the maj- 
ority of the Royal family. The memory of their 
past misfortunes and the present reality of their 



126 History of Siam. 

servitude, and degradation caused them to yearn 
for a deliverer. They did not seek one among 
those enervated by the luxury of court life or 
those who in the pride of their usurped titles 
measured their capabilities by their ambition. 

Their eyes were turned to one of their fel- 
low-countrymen Manlong by name, a gardener 
by profession who though physically compelled 
to labour of a humble description, had the 
bravery and heart of a hero. With one voice 
all united in begging him to accept the crown 
so as to free them from the yoke of their tyrants. 
''Yes" replied this extraordinary man ! I agree 
to become your King, but first of all I wish to 
find out whether you aro worthy of having such 
a leader as I ! I command you to go and cut off 
the heads of all those petty oppressors whom 
the Feguans have set over you.,' 

All answered, " If that is all you want us 
to do, you shall be obeyed speedily ,' and forth- 
with they departed to slay all the military and 
judicial officers whom their tyrants had placed 
in authority over them. Soon they returned to 
their hero, their hands streaming with the gore 
of their oppressors and proclaimed him King 
without a dissentient voice. 

The new King distributed arms to his sub- 
jects. He taught them toi ride and to shoot as 
lie himself was a good horseman and a dead shot. 
His musketeers were ordered to fire on any one 
who had the cowardice to retreat either in siege 
operations or in actual battle. This new discip- 
line was rigorously observed. The Burmese 
became invincible and dominated Pegu. A 
Peguan commander who had retreated with his 
army into a forest, on learning that the Burm- 
ese army had returned to Ava, took advantage 



History of Siam, 1.2!7 

of their absence to recapture Siriam, a seaport 
town of Pe^u. He captured a ship which he at 
once fitted out and departed early in 1759 for 
Pondicherry on the Coromandel coast. 

At the same time he wrote to the governor 
of the French stations in the East Indies to 
whom he sent valuable gifts in the hope of ob- 
taining guns and military stores. 

The ship was unable to reach the Coroman- 
del coast ; contrary winds rendered it necessary 
to anchor at Mergui a seaport of Siam. The Bur- 
mese army returned to Siriam three days after the 
departure of the ship. The King, who was in com- 
mand wished to give an example of severity to 
the people. The town was utterly sacked and at 
the mere sound of their approach the Peguans 
and their leader fled to the forests. 

The Governor of Tavoy, a Peguan city 
close at hand had established himself as an in- 
dependent ruler. The Burmese King advanced 
to Martaban, a town close to Tavoy, and de- 
manded the governor to surrender. The 
governor w^as too weak to offer any resistance 
and therefore complied. But his submission 
availed him nothing, for as soon as the King 
arrived, his head was cut off. It was here, that the 
King hearing about the richness of Siam con- 
ceived the idea of attempting its conquest, but 
wishing to have a valid excuse for his greed, he 
demanded that they should restore the ship that 
had been seized at Siriam from whence it had 
been brought to Mergui. The Siamese court 
having been informed that the ship was bound 
for Pondicherry ordered that the ship should 
continue the voyage in order to maintain the 
friendly relations existing between the Siamese 
court and the French stations. 



128 History of Siam. 

This refusal was the cause of a war in 
which many lives were lost, 

The Burmese King, having seized all the 
shipping and wealth of the country, made Tavoy 
his headquarters. He sent out an expedition of 
30 vessels to reduce and burn the town of 
Mergui and to take similar action against 
Tenasserim, the chief town of a province of the 
same name. 

At the approach of the fleet, the inhabitants 
of Mergui fled and the town, previously so full 
of inhabitants, was left deserted. 

M. M. Andrien and Lefebvre, Freoch mis- 
sionaries, seeing before them a prospect of dan- 
ger and useless suflering, embarked with their 
converts in two ships of which one was a French 
vessel and the other was the very ship to which 
the King of Ava laid claim. The fugitive in- 
habitants, after aimless wanderings sought 
refuge in the forests and in desert islands. 

The King of Ava, surprised at the fear 
inspired by his name and forces, was quite sure 
that the conquest of Siam would be an easy 
matter. The fact of a whole province having 
been subdued by his little fleet, gave him to hope 
that there would be no obstacle to the success 
of his united forces. He visited Tavoy in person, 
being the place at which the different sections 
of his army had been ordf^red to assemble. As 
soon as the !:5iamese court had been informed 
that the Burmese had invaded the country, the 
Barcalon sent to the Bishop of Tabraca ordering 
that Christians should be called upon for military 
service. The Bishop replied that he would 
willingly send all those whom he believed 
were physically able to defend their King and 
country. He summoned his converts at once 



History of Siam, 129 

pointed out the danger by which the country 
was threatened, and exhorted them by the sacred 
ties of King and fatherland. The flock, 
obedient to the voice of the shepherd, remember- 
ed that the God of Peace whom they served 
was Hkewise the God of Battles. More than 
one hundred took up arms for the common 
defence. This levy, though so small, in 
numbers was sufficient to give examples of 
courage to the others. 

The Priest King who had just come to the 
throne was without resources to carry on 
a successful struggle against so warlike a foe. He 
knew the weakness of his subjects only too 
well not to put his trust in them. 

His arsenals were well furnished with arms 
and ammunition, but he lacked men to make 
good use of them. He commanded a timid and 
undisciplined mob, equally incapable of attack or 
defence, who had been pressed into service to meet 
the urgency of the situation, and who trembled at 
the sound of firearms. A fair-sized army of this 
character had been collected but was of no 
use against an enemy. 

These miserable cowards threw down their 
arms on the approach of the Burmese, and, 
conquered without striking a blow, fled to the 
capital which was thus overcrowded with use- 
less mouths. The Christians acted in quite a 
different manner and behaved heroically to a 
man. The King seeing their bravery, entrust- 
ed to them the guardianship of the palace and 
the city walls, but they were too few to present 
an unbroken front to the swarms of the enemy 
who were overrunning the country. They had 
left their homes defenceless, and, placing duty 
before the safety of their own possessions, they 



130 History of Siam. 

had left them to the greed of an enemy to 
whom plunder was the main object. 

The hour of the downfall of Siam was not 
yet come. The Burmese King was but three days 
much from the capital when he was attacked by 
a fatal illness. Thinking less of his sickness 
than of the obstacle that had checked his victor- 
ious progress, he summoned certain Europeans 
serving in his army to his bedside. He asked 
them in what time they could gain possession 
of the city. They replied that it could be done 
in three days, " Go quickly " answered the 
King, ^' and make this rich conquest and if 
fortune does not bear out your valour come 
back to me at once." 

The army started. All the outlying 
v^illages were burnt, and even the suburbs of 
the capital were included in the devastated 
area. The Christian quarter alone was res- 
pected, as the Burmese warned of their valour, 
had not the courage to attack men so freed 
from earthty ties that they feared not death. 
Some of the Christians, who had not followed 
the example of flight set by the others, shot 
two of the enemy from the seminary, and this 
bi'ave defence was the salvation of all. The 
terrified Burmese had no longer any desire to 
attack them. The Dutch quarter was reduced 
to ashes and only the warehouse known to 
contain valuable merchandise was spared. 

While the town was threatened, the 
outlying districts were ravaged with fire and 
sword, and the inhabitants, loaded with fetters, 
were led into captivity. The children too weak 
to share their sufferings were the unhappy witnes- 
ses of tortures inflicted on their parents. Several 
children were put to the torture to make them 



History of Siam. 131 

reveal the hiding places of their parents' wealth. 
On information extorted by violence these piti- 
less creatures massacred unfortunate individuals 
without mercy who could only reproach them- 
selves with not being rich enough to satisfy the 
greed of their executioners. The chief priests 
w^ho were suspected of having concealed vast 
wealth, were repeatedly roasted on gridirons 
until they had confessed where their treasures 
were hidden. 

Women were bound above the ankles so 
tightly that the cords cut into the flesh. Their 
inexorable tormentors made them answer ques- 
tions by striking them with the flat of a sword, 
and even the cries and lamentations of the child- 
ren whom they compelled to witness their 
cruelties could awake no compasionin their stony 
hearts. 

The men received still harsher treatment. 
Their ankles were bound in the same way i s 
those of the women, and, to add to their miseries 
their arms were tied behind their backs so that 
the elbows touched. It seemed in their wretch- 
ed plight that their bowels were about to gush 
out. So severe were the agonies caused in the 
joints, that the victims swooned in many cases. 

While these sad scenes were being enacted 
in the Provinces, the capital of Siam was at- 
tacked with vigour. But the enemy, after 
several futile assaults, were obliged to give up 
their task ; and, taking advantage of the dark- 
ness to conceal the shame of their retreat, 
made the same signals as before ; in order that 
the Siamese might still believe they remained near 
the walls. The news of the death of Burmese 
monarch caused them to renounce the hopes 
of conquest. The youngest of his sons was 



132 History of Siam. 

proclaimed King. He needed the army to 
strengthen his authority and to put down mal- 
contents. The troops were ordered to evacuate 
Siam and never was a retreat more hurridly 
beaten. 

The Siamese, free from the yoke of foreign 
oppression, reoccupied their former possessions. 
Having suffered by experience, they ought to 
have taken steps to prevent a fresh invasion. 
The Dutch, established in the kingdom, could 
have provided them with artillerymen as there 
were many stationed at Batavia in the island of 
Java. But the Siamese unmindful of danger, 
and arrogant though cowardly, considered that it 
would be derogatory to their dignity to implore 
the help of a foreign nation to teach them 
lessons. 

The high opinion which this nation held 
of itself, gave rise to the idea that the native 
christians would form an impregnable barrier 
against foreign invasion. 

The examples of bravery they had fthown, 
caused them to be regarded as so many heroes 
to whom the common defence might be en- 
trusted. 

The French church was called the Church 
of Victory, and in gratitude for services render- 
ed, presents were given of suitable garments to 
the Bishop, the priests and the converts. All the 
Christians who had assisted in the defence of 
their country received a gift of money and 
eight of them who had shown the greatest 
bravery in face of the dangers undergone, were 
promoted to the highest positions in the army. 

The Siamese had no less confidence in 
their wisdom than they had had in their bravery. 
They were consulted as to what measures 



History of Siam. 133 

should be taken for national defence. These 
men full of zeal, showed that if they knew how 
to fight for their country, still more did they 
know how to advance the cause of their God. 

They pointed out that, as during the war 
the temples had afforded shelter to the Burmese, 
they were of opinion it would be advantageous 
to destroy all the temples round the town, so 
much the more so, that in case of a new inva- 
sion it would be impossible to preserve them, 

The elder brother of the King agreed with 
this proposition but the other Princes and all 
the priests regarded it as an act of sacrilege. 

The King joined the latter party as his 
inclinations were all in the direction of his 
former station in life and even in the brilliancy 
of court functions, sighed in secret for the soli- 
tude of the temples. 

A zealot for the religion of his country he 
showed that he was jealous of the praises 
showered upon the Bishop of Tabraca, who, was 
regarded as a heavenly messenger sent to re- 
form their morals. The respect given to the 
worshipper and minister of a foreign God ap- 
peared to the Monarch to be a slight on the 
national religion. 

He commanded that European titles only 
should be used as honorable appellations in his 
his case, and to suppress all Siamese words by 
which respect and greatness were indicated. 

The order |was by no means universally 
obeyed. The nobility and the people never 
ceased showing forth their regard for the Bishop 
and continued to load him with titles which he 
preferred to deserve rather than to receive. 

This enmity engendered by jealousy would 
not have been productive of evil results as the 



134 History of Siam. 

Prince was weak rather than evil-minded. It 
seemed that peace would continue, but soon the 
State was plunged into a new commotion. The 
King pronounced sentence of death against a 
favourite of his brother's who was suspected of 
having carried on treasonable correspondence 
with the enemy. This decree was regarded as an 
abuse of his authority. The people demanded 
that account should be rendered of the blood 
shed on slight grounds of suspicion. A general 
discontent made the King re-enter the priest- 
hood, and he appeared to abdicate the throne 
with more pleasure than he had ascended it. His 
elder brother became King, and the position 
wichh he thus occupied, showed up his vices and 
follies to the full light of day. 

In May 1762 the Prince resigned the crown 
in favour of the priesthood. A great number of 
Siamese followed his example. The State was 
burdened with an excess of useless citizens who 
kept aloof from those they ought to have ser- 
ved. Sorcery and magic were the principal 
topics of conversation, everyone had formulae 
for the compounding of love philters for immoral 
purposes, and the secret of rendering the per- 
son invisible for the purpose of robbery and 
assassination without fear of punishment, was 
the universal object of research. 

The priests who had become more haughty 
since the King had entered their order, demand- 
ed that they should receive divine honours. 
The ignorant populace wasted their substance 
in their support, and kept them in idleness. 
These holy ministers, naturally poor, found 
abundant means of livelihood in the folly of the 
vulgar, an inexhaustible ever ready source of 
supplies for the use of impostors. 



History of Siam, 135 

Not even was their moral character an 
object of respect. They frequently gave rise 
to many scandalous scenes and, immune from 
punishment, they would not even cast a veil 
over the filthy pleasures to which they were 
addicted By greed and cunning they obtained 
possession of everything that could not be ap- 
propriated by force. 

The reigning King gave precedent for 
these irregularities by his example. 

Unbridled in his lusts, and shameless in 
his actions he had no other rule of conduct 
than his own sweet wdll; and in the intoxication 
of his brutal passions, had the folly to marry 
his father's sister openly. The nobility too feeble 
and too cowardly to attempt to reform the 
abuses, preferred to follow the example of the 
tyrant rather than to fall as victims. 

The officials, brutalised by the debauchery 
into which they had sunk to please their 
master, knew neither how to foresee nor to fear 
coming troubles. 

Their security was founded on the report 
that the Burmese King, a warlike and restless 
Prince, had been dethroned on his return to 
Ava, and that his elder brother was content to 
govern his own people and had no ambition for 
foreign aggression. 

A peaceful regime seemed necessary to 
him to ensure his rule over a turbulent race, 
and his efforts were directed towards the main- 
tenance of peace and to the civilization of his 
people. He was highly indignant with those 
who had advised his father to attempt the 
invasion of Siam, that had cost the nation 
so many valuable lives, more precious than all 
the spoil they had carried off. 



136 History of Siam, 

Such peaceable tendencies promised a spell 
of unbroken peace to the neighbouring King- 
doms, but the appointed hour struck for 
the punishment of a people sunk in slumber 
and debauchery. The peace-lovdng King died 
suddenly, and his successor a man of great 
ambition and, feeling too cramped in his own 
territories, was the rod by which God struck the 
Siamese. 



CHAPTER IX. 



The Revolution of 1767. 

The new Burmese monarch desired no- 
thing better than warfare and conquests. Too 
proud to conceal his feelings, he boasted that 
he had promised his dying father to crusli the 
the cowardly nation that merely waited for 
a conqueror to reduce it to bondage. Several 
high officials supported his ambitious projects. 

His first victories were gained over his 
intractable and rebellious subjects. As soon 
as they had been subjugated, he sent one of his 
generals in command of five thousand picked 
troops to effect the capture of Tavoy, whose 
governor, although a Burman, had made him- 
self independent in 1761. 

This rebel, not feeling that he alone would 
be able to maintain his position with his own 
troops, sought an alliance with the English who 
supplied him with all manner of arms and am- 
munition. At same time a vessel from the 
Coromandel coast, and laden with rich presents 
for Pegu, was obliged to drop anchor at Tavoy. 
The idea of a rich booty won over the govern- 
or who resolved to appropriate so valuable a 
cargo in order to purchase an alliance with 
Siam, who, alone could have supported him in 
his encroachments. 

Having taken possession of these valuable 
spoils unjustlj^, he sent them to the King of 
Siam and besought his assistance. The ministers 
took counsel together as to whether the recep- 
tion of this embassy would be compromising 
to the dignity of the King, and for some time 



138 History of Siam. 

were uncertain whether good or evil would 
result if the conditions were accepted. 

They thought the wisest course to pur- 
sure was to ask the opinion of the Bishop 
of Tabraca and the Missionaries, who having 
no personal interest in the matter ought 
to be able to give good advice. They replied 
that to protect a rebel was contrary to all 
equity and policy. They added that Tavoy 
had always been a Burmese dependency and that 
in assisting an ambitious man who had usurped 
the power, they would become accessories in the 
rebellion and would expose the Kingdom to the 
vengeance of a powerful neighbour, who had 
nothing to lose by defeat and everything to 
gain by victory. The ministers were satisfied 
with this answer and asked that it should be 
given in writing feeling sure that the authority 
of the Bishop and the missionaries backed up by 
their wisdom and character would have great 
weight with the King. 

The document was drawn up, and the 
ministers presented it to the step-brother of the 
King, who was hankering after the rich presents 
of the rebellious governor. He made a great 
show of indignation against those who by their 
scruples would have deprived him of the objects 
of his greed. He tore up the document which 
indicated the line of action on which depended 
the peace and prosperity of the State. 

The intrigues of the favourites were success- 
ful and the ambassadors were honourably receiv- 
ed and listened to graciously. Urgent commands 
were sent to the governor of Tenasserim to fit 
out an expedition for the relief of Tavoy, but 
nothing came of the project. The governor of 
this town became the object of public execration; 



History of Siam, 139 

the bloodshed of the leading citizens was the 
means by which he had wished to consolidate his 
growing power, and his new subjects became his 
enemies. Attempts were made on his life in 
1762, and as punishments were multiplied, the 
more unpopular he became. 

The Burmese general had arrived at Marta- 
ban with his army. From this town he wrote 
to the governor ordering him to offer no resist- 
ance, He uttered dire threats against the in- 
habitants who refused to help him. 

The people of Tavoy seeing an army ready 
to beseige their town, declared that they had 
determined to render homage to their legitimate 
ruler. The usurper surrounded by both foreign 
and domestic enemies, weak in his defences and 
threatened by invasion, had no other resource 
left but flight. 

He equipped a vessel for his escape, but 
the people by whom he was hated, suspected 
his plan and fired his ship either from motives 
of revenge, or to prevent him from carrying off 
his wealth. 

He was so unwise as to show himself is 
public and found out that despots cease to be 
respected when their power is gone. 

His subjects, who before had been trembling 
slaves, planned to slay him at the city gate. The 
womeji, always more excited by popular frenzy 
vied with each other for the honour of striking 
the first blow. They were highly delighted to 
see as a suppliant before them, one who formerly 
had exacted unquestioning obedience. 

The rebel, after many adventures sought 
sanctuary at Mergui, to which place he was fol- 
lowed by his relatives and a few supporters 
who had either the nobility of character to wish 



140 History of Siam, 

to share his misfortunes, or perhaps so guilty 
that they feared the harshness of an angry 
judge. 

His fleet of sixty galleys by no means re- 
assured the inhabitants who were not anxious to 
shelter an outlaw pursued by a victorious army 
Panic was general, some fled to the forests, and 
others to desert islands fearing death by starva- 
tion less than to have to appear before a wrath- 
ful conqueror. 

The governor feared that those who had 
given him shelter would not respect the rights 
of hospitality for long. He only begged a small 
force with which to go and retake the town that 
he had evacuated on the strength of a false re- 
port. He considered that the letter from 
the Burmese General had been sent by an ad- 
vanced body of troops whom he would keep up 
even in time of peace. He then began to doubt 
whether the document had been genuine and 
suspected that it had been the work of some dis- 
affected persons who had concocted it to give 
him a false alarm, and to make him take his 
departure. He was so convinced that his idea 
was correct that he persuaded himself that his 
subjects were his only enemies. Thus a victim 
of his blind faith he went to give himself up to 
a ruler whom he had offended. 

This rumour was taken as credible by so 
many that the captains of the ships at Mergui, 
who had been alarmed by the first news of 
the Burmese advance, believed they were in per- 
fect safety. Trade that had been interrupted 
for some time was renewed. The fugitives return- 
ed to their houses, and the town that had been 
deserted for eight days, resumed its normal 
aspect. The Christians had been very anxious 



History of Siam. 141 

to embark for the Coromandel coast and only 
one availed himself of the offer of a Portu- 
guese captain who sailed on January 8th, 1765, 
but the rest very soon saw that they had been 
misled by a false sense of security. 

On the 10th of January, a confused noise as 
of a shouting multitude was heard in the even- 
ing by the river side. The sounds gave rise to 
the idea that the enemy were approaching and 
that the first alarms had been only too well 
founded. In fact the enemy were only three or 
four leagues from the city and a pilot had seen 
ten of their ships. A short period of calm suc- 
ceeded this alarm. The pilot on being question- 
ed replied that he had seen nothing whereupon 
everybody returned home quietly. 

The missionaries were in a calmer frame of 
mind, because they had seen that quiet reigned 
on board the ships anchored in midstream, and 
were sure that the noise that had been reported 
was only a product of panic stricken imagination. 
But at four o'clock in the morning fifty gun 
shots were heard which left no longer room for 
doubt that the Burmese had arrived. 

The startled inhabitants perceived that 
death or speedy captivity would be their por- 
tion. The captains of the trading ships cut 
their cables at once, and fearing to fall into the 
power of a savage foe, allowed their ships to 
drift with the stream without heeding the dan- 
ger of shipwreck to which the inequalities of 
the river bed rendered then liable. 

The Christians who remembered the hor- 
rors of the late war shuddered with dread at the 
thoughts of these savage creatures steeped in the 
gore of old men and of children butchered on 
the still smoking bodies of their mothers. All 



142 History of Siam. 

fled to their boats and endeavoured to escape 
from certain death. 

The Burmese made their attack and 
found no resistance. The love of life had driven 
away all thoughts of defence. 

The pillars of fire that were rising on all 
sides made the inhabitants judge that their 
country was but a wood-pile being devoured by 
the flames. M. M. Andrien and Alari both came 
down to the church and were soon followed by 
a crowd of Christians. These two missionaries 
exhorted them to make a generous sacrifice of 
their lives and promised to set them an example 
of how to meet death. The fire which was 
devouring the neigiibouring houses was about 
to attack the church. M. Alari thought of run- 
ning away and begged the others to look to their 
safety. He took some money for his needs and 
buried the rest at the foot of a tree, in the hope 
of finding it again after the fire had burnt out. 
He saw that the enemies had gained possession 
of the gates. Then to save himself from the 
impending danger, he told a young servant who 
could speak Burmese to inform the soldiers at 
the gates that neither he nor his companions 
would offer any resistance. The Burman was 
satisfied with this message and with some money 
which was given to him he put down his spear, 
but he asked for and was given a shabby hat 
which had aroused his cupidity. 

But the soldiers who came up shortly after- 
wards were not so moderate in their demands, 
for they pulled oflf all his clothes. 

In vain they were informed that nakedness 
was shameful. He spoke to the Burmese but 
they would not listen to him. The same soldiers 
greedy for more valuable booty entered the 



History of Siam, 143 

house to seize what they could. They broke 
open the chest containing the sacred vessels 
which they defiled with their impious hands. 
The missionaries, robbed and almost naked were 
dragged to the harbour and put on board a ship. 
As the water was rough they were made to cross 
long stretch of ground covered with mud and 
they would have been buried in the mire if they 
had not been helped by two native servants 
who had still remained faithful. 

Hardly had they embarked when they re- 
ceived the order to return. As soon as they had 
arrived at the general's tent they were placed 
on the ground, and were beaten with rods 
to make them put down their legs. This they had 
not done, as they were unaware of the etiquette 
of the Burmese towards their superiors. The 
general surrounded by his savage myrmidons 
commanded them in threatening tones to go w^ith 
the other Christians to seize ithose ships which 
had not cut their cables. M, Alari who was also 
ordered to convey a letter to the captains, re- 
plied that his sacred office forbade him to take up 
arms and above all to shed human blood. Many 
of the bystanders testified to the truth of his 
statements and his excuse was accepted ; but 
although they had escaped this danger they 
were reserved for more terrible misfortunes. 

Attendants armed with lances conducted 
them to the bank of the river where they were 
obliged to witness the greatest scandals and the 
filthiest abominations. They were exposed in 
the middle of the public market, with their feet 
in the mud from daybreak till noon. Their hats 
which alone could have protected them from the 
burning rays of the sun had been stolen. They 
expected death any moment but awaited its 



144 History of Siam, 

approach fearlessly. A lively faith upheld them 
and they only noticed the misfortunes of other 
Christians who like themselves had fallen into 
captivity. 

The general encamped by the shore, made 
careful enquiries in order to discover the place 
or any information as to where they had buried 
their wealth and the secret was discovered by 
torture. 

M. Andrien was denounced as a wealthy 
man, and acting on the information received, the 
general went to the church with Gaspard, the 
honest servant of the virtuous missionary. Both 
prayers and threats were employed to make him 
reveal the spot where his master had hidden his 
wealth. The young man naively answered, 
'^ that as his master was a priest to whom 
earthly possessions were valueless, he had 
never possessed anything besides what the 
Burmese had carried off.' 

The greedy Burman unsatisfied with this 
answer, condemned him to the torture. His 
feet were thurst into a brazier of glowing char- 
coal in hopes that the torment of fire would 
make him reveal a secret that the insolence of 
authority had failed to do. 

Gaspard, who had withstood their promises, 
showed that he cared naught for tortures. The 
barbarian was highly annoyed at such contuma- 
cious behaviour, whereas he ought to have ad- 
mired the heroism displayed. He drew his 
sword and was about to cut off his head. The 
young man 17 years old was quite impervious to 
fear, he had not the slightest intention of beg- 
ging for his life, he merely asked for a few 
moments in which to commend his soul to God 
•'Lst me say a prayer" he said, ''and after which 



History of Siam. 145 

you may do as you please with me." His re- 
quest was granted and after a short interval 
spent in prayer, he cried out " strike." 

The general, amazed to see such heroic 
conduct in the case of one so young, was seized 
with a sudden admiration. He thought that a 
man who had given so striking a proof of fidelity 
to his masters, ought to join his retinue, and 
he was treated more as a favourite than as a 
slave. If we draw a comparison between the 
atrocities perpetrated by this nation in the war 
of 1760 and their conduct in this latter conflict, 
we can perceive that they had lost something of 
their former savagery. In the former struggle, 
children had participated in the tortures of their 
parents, but on this occasion they were merely 
mournful spectators. But even this blessed 
change which commenced to become apparent 
in the manners and customs of the Burmese was 
still too weak to disguise their pristine charact- 
eristics, especially in cases in which they had 
given themselves up to the lust of avarice. The 
following notices will assure the reader on these 
points. 

When the Burmese King undertakes a 
war, he retains onl}^ the parents of the con 
quered as slaves, and he generously hahds 
over the children to the generals and other sub- 
ordinate officers, It follows from this method 
of sharing the spoils, that children are often 
separated for ever from their parents. Here is 
a touching example of the unhappiness of such 
innocent victims. 

A child six years of age, having 
been left in a boat, cried ceaselessly 
for his parents from whom he had just 
been separated, His streaming eyes were 



146 History of Siam. 

fixed in the direction of the spot where they had 
last been seen. After two days he saw on the 
bank one of his aunts to whom he was much 
attached. This woman, grieved at the loss of 
her nephew, followed the boat to console her- 
self with a sight which could only make her 
grief more intense. The child, for whom the 
sight of his aunt was only a new torture, cried 
and stretched out his arms and called to 
her to help him, and at last flung himself in the 
river to go and rejoin her. The Burmese, un- 
touched by this victory of nature, saved the child 
only to m^ke him feel the loss of his liberty 
more keenly. A tender heart had restored him 
to hia relatives, but the brutal captain thrust 
him ir^to the hold of the vessel so as to run no 
further risk of losing him. 

The Burmese are desirous of great wealth, 
and, although by nature a warlike race, it is 
rather the lust of pillage than the mere idea of 
glory that incites them to risk their persons. 
War is but a trade, according to their way of 
thinking, and he who returns with the richest 
spoils receives the greatest honour from his 
country. 'Those who fall into their power have 
every thing to fear if they are unable to satisfy 
their greed, and it is quite certain that avarice is 
the mainspring of their cruelty. A poor 
Christian, who was believed to be possessed of 
great wealth, was put to the torture to make 
him reveal the hiding place of his non-existent 
riches ; but no amount of suffering could extort 
a \\^ord from him. The angry Burman in the 
presence of his wife and dying mother drew 
his sword to cut off his head. Fright- 
ened at the near approach of death, ho 
begged for a respite, in the vain hope 



History of Siam, 147 

of discovering some means whereby the greed 
of his savage master might be satisfied. He was 
unable to fulfil his promises, and, to punish his 
failure, he was bound hand and foot and cast 
into the river. 

His mother at the point of death, sum- 
moned up all her strength and looked at the sur- 
face of the water fated to be the tomb of her 
son, and, just as he was sinking, she grabbed him 
by the hair and saved his life. 

A shipmaster by name Kolland was highly 
respected at Mergui where he carried on a con- 
siderable amount of trade. For a long time he 
was uncertain as to whichiparty he should favour. 

When he saw that the Burmese had gained 
possession of the town, he thought it expedient 
to set sail, but as his vessel was out of repair, it 
appeared that this course would be too 
dangerous. He retired with some of the mem* 
bers of his family to the hut of some Christians 
who had showed hospitality towards him, but he 
WHS shortly afterwards discovered and robbed 
of ail his possessions. Unfortunately for him, 
he was found with arms in his possession. On 
being questioned as to their use, he replied, that, 
at the first rumour of the Burmese arrival at 
Mergui he had thought that a force of Malays 
a people well known in the Indies for their 
piratical tendencies, was about to make an at- 
tack, and that having at once resolved upon 
flight, he had taken up weapons with which to 
defend himself against tigers which were numer- 
ous in the forests. The shipmaster and his 
companions had no longer any fear for their 
life or their liberty. 

The enemy were graciously pleased to give 
them back some garments and a fair supply of 



148 History of Siam. 

provender, more than they had expected from 
conquerors already pressed by famine. 

To the Burmese, any attempt at self-de- 
fence is a heinous offence, and whoever has lift- 
ed his hand against them need not hope for any 
mercy. Thus instead of respecting the bravery 
of afoeman, they show pity only on the polt- 
roon who grovels before them. 

A Moorish ship, in setting sail had fired 
several guns at their vessels. Four sailors who 
had not had time to embark were ruthlessly 
slaughtered in revenge for the deed of their com- 
panions. Their cruel fate caused much anxiety 
among the Christians. Several had been con- 
victed of bearing arms, and there was no doubt 
that sentence of death would be shortly pro- 
nounced against them. The executioner was 
awaiting the signal to give the fatal blow. In 
this moment of suspense, a venerable old man 
advanced crawling on hands and knees and pro- 
strating himself before the general, informed 
him that the condemned missionaries were well 
known for their bounty and their zeal for the 
relief of those in trouble, and that far from hav- 
ing taken up arms with hostile intent, their re- 
ligion forbade their use even for purposes of 
self-defence. All those present appeared moved, 
and took their part with the general, who at last 
relented. The sentence of death was revoked. 
The Christians and Mahomedans who would 
have been slaughtered together, were sentenced 
to transportation to Pegu to swell the ranks of 
the royal' slaves. 

An unforseen occurrence was the cause of 
great rejoicings on the part of the Christians. 
At this period these unhappy people, expecting 
no human aid, had given themselves up to God 



History of Siam, 149 

alone. They saw a young Portuo^uese half-caste 
who had just arrived from Pegu, come on board 
their vessel. He offered to be their liberator 
on condition that they would follow him to 
Pegu to minister to the Christians who had no 
pastors in that country. This young man 
Jeanchi by name, was a native of Macao in China. 
He had been carried off as a slave from Mergui 
by the Burmese in 1760, and had been taken to 
Pegu where by his industry he had found a 
means of gaining his freedom. His abilities 
were well known and well rewarded. 

He afterwards married the granddaughter 
of Constantine Faulcon and was besides a zeal- 
ous Christian. The missionaries welcomed their 
deliverer as a messenger from heaven. He 
claimed them as ministers of his religion and the 
general released them on those grounds without 
further delay. Owing to the fact that his dut- 
ies frequently called him to distant ports, he 
sent them back in charge of a Burmese captain 
of milder disposition than the rest. The captain 
who had his own affairs to attend to, forgot to 
supply them with food. In the evening, Jeanchi 
sent them a little rice which they shared with 
the other destitute Christians. He endeavour- 
ed to muster all the scattered Christians togeth- 
er and lodged them in houses that had been 
spared by the fire. Sometimes he found young 
children whom he restored to their sorrowing 
parents. Sometimes he gave back a wife to her 
husband, and when he could not succeed by 
artifice he cast himself down before the leaders 
to beg for their release with great eloquence. 
*' Kill me, he would say to them and let me no 
longer be the witness of their misfortunes which 
I myself feel so deeply." His prayers were 



150 History of Siam, 

heard as he was regarded as a national hero. 
His skill had directed the operations of the war 
and his courage had contributed to their success. 
But in spite of his importunities, and the esteem 
in which he was held, he was unable to obtain the 
Christian virgins whom the barbarians wished to 
retain for the gratification of their brutal lust. 
It was pitiable to hear the groans of these pure 
unsullied doves, who sighed for the deliverance 
that none could afford them. The married women 
were more fortunate, as they were protected by 
the scruples which these savages hold regarding 
the san^ctity of the marriage-tie. These scruples 
acted as a check on their unbridled lust, and it 
was quite sufficient for a man to claim a woman 
as his wife to prevent an attack on her modesty. 

Several virgins declared they were married 
women and by this harmless fib they were en- 
abled to avoid the brutish embraces of the 
men whom they considered as executioners 
rather than as lovers. 

The ships that had been obliged to beat a 
hurried retreat had abandoned part of theix 
cargoes on the bank. Tlie missionaries and the 
other Christians were obliged to put these goods 
on board other vessels ; all were forced to this 
work without exception. The master found 
himself working beside his slave. Several old 
and respectable ladies walked along, staggering 
under heavy burdens that taxed their strength, 
and frequently whips were used to stimulate 
their exertions. 

The Burmese were too eager for plunder to 
be satisfied with the conquest of Mergui. One 
of their generals set out with the greater part of 
the army against Tenasserim, the capital of a 
province of the same name. 



History of Siam. 151 

This town although strongly fortified did 
not appear to a sufficient defence against the 
Burmese rabble, who reached the foot of the 
walls without meeting any resistance. The 
gates were wide open and the territied inhabit- 
ants had fled to the forests to avoid a danger 
that they were unwilling to face. Fear had ex- 
aggerated the number of the foemen, and the 
governor had been the first to desert his post. 
They were conquered by terror rather than , by 
the arms and the valour of their enemies. The 
Burmese filled their ships with loot and having 
seized everything of value, fired the town 
•and returned in triumph to Mergui. Jeanchi, who 
was anxious for the safety of the missionaries 
made them embark with their converts. The 
voyage was only of six days' duration and al- 
though they were well-cared for, they had to suffer 
in various other ways. They were continually 
threatened with death if the least thing were to 
be missing from the plunder on their arrival. 
Twenty soldiers armed w^ith spears and daggers 
watched all their actions and they were forbidden 
to get ahead of the war- vessels that were acting 
as their escort to the harbour. 

They were welcomed on their arrival by 
two Peg^uan Christians who showed great 
pleasure at meeting them. They were escorted 
by a ship belonging to a rich and powerful 
Mahomedan who did his utmost to protect those 
in trouble. 

He informed them that their master had 
given him permission to take them on board his 
own ship where they would be in safety. After 
this comforting information, they set out to meet 
the generous Mahomedan, by nameMamasadech, 
who evinced the greatest sj^mpathy for their 



152 History of Siam. 

sorry plight, and promised to rescue the 
Christian girls from the arms of their ravishers. 
As a result, next day an edict was issued for- 
bidding the Burmese ot* all classes to insult 
any Christian. 

The liberal Mahomedan spared no expense 
on behalf of the Christians. He gave them much 
g6od advice and showed the greatest sj^mpathy 
towards those in misfortune. The missionaries 
assured of his good faith, breathed again. But 
at the moment of their new-found security they 
were summoned before the commander, who 
showing them the vases and sacred vessels that 
had been seized, told them to point out which 
were their property. Having been satisfied on 
this point, he enquired how much money had 
been taken from them. This cunning question 
caused M. Andrien much embarrassment, who 
feared to injure his despoilers and those whose 
venpfeance he had to fear. He answered, that as 
his knowledge of the language of the country 
was scanty, he was unable to explain. 

This reply aroused the suspicion that he had 
some money concealed. The general ordered 
that the torture should be applied. There was 
a cauldron of molten lead close at hand into 
which the hands of those from whom they desired 
to extort confessions were plunged. He was led 
up to the glowing metal and a soldier seized his 
hand, which he held out over the cauldron 
awaiting a signal to plunge it in. M. Andrien 
turned towards his judge with a calm expression 
and protested that he had concealed nothing^ 
and, at the same instant, Mamasadech hearing of 
what was happening, ran up to save him from 
the impending danger. His companion under- 
went the same examination, but his fate was 



History of Siam. 153 

very different. He was unaware that to con- 
ceal money was a heinous offence among the 
Burmese. He had given some to Captain Jeanchi 
for the redemption of Christians from death and 
slavery and had reserved a moderate sum for 
the relief of his brethern. These facts caused 
his embarrassment when subjected to the exami- 
nation that he feared. 

He had been brought up in a school where 
mental reservation and equivocal replies were 
regarded as being contrary to the simple 
truth. He warned Jeanchi that he would 
be expected to answer, and that he did not in- 
tend to disgrace himself by uttering falsehoods. 

Jeanchi w^as well aware of the consequences 
of an avowal that would be equally fatal to them 
both, and in order to forestall them, gave back 
the property together with the agreement that 
all his expenses would be paid, and, a few days 
after, stirred up a persecution caused by weakness 
rather than by hatred against his friends. He 
had been accused of having taken money from a 
Christian virgin who had laid information before 
the Viceroy. He feared that the evidence of M. 
Alari would only make his case worse and so 
thought he could best clear himself by declaring 
to the Viceroy that he had just restored the 
money to the missionary by whom it had been 
entrusted to him. 

The Burman was wrath, and summoned the 
missionaries before him. They appeared desti- 
tute of all human succour. They had no know- 
ledge of the language necessary for the proof of 
their innocence and had no interpreter other 
than their betrayer, who fearing to appear in 
league with them, was able to twist their replies 
to his own advantage. Their fears were justi- 



154 History of Siam. 

fied by the result. Their defence was badly put, 
and the Viceroy, in an access of rage, as he had 
not understood the case, condemned them to 
death. 

Their arms were bound with cords and they 
were dragged a short distance and prostrated 
before the seat of the Viceroy. Their fetters 
were taken off and they thought that they were 
about to be set at liberty. But suddenly they 
were surrounded by armed men, who, spear in 
hand, awaited the signal for their death. Their 
calmness seemed to bid defiance to their execu- 
tioners. 

A savage soldier thrust his lance several 
times near the breast of M. Alari and said, ^"Say 
where your money is hidden or I will stab you." 

The saintly man quietly replied that he 
had none. His companion, when questioned 
made the same answer. The Viceroy fearing 
lest the secret of their treasure should be buried 
withthem in the tomb, attempted to wring it 
from'them by torture. At the word of command, 
a soldier seized a cudgel about seven or eight 
feet long and thick in proportion. 

The missionaries lying face downwards on 
the ground were expecting death any moment. 
A stalwart ruffian approached and laid on several 
blows with the cudgel with his utmost 
strength. 

Their bodies were streaming with blood 
and they were left for several hours on the 
spot exposed to the burning rays of the sun 
which rendered their wounds more painful. 
The irritation caused by insects eating their flesh 
and sucking their blood caused new torments, 
and they were surrounded by armed execution- 
ers ready to put an end to their existence. 



History of Siam. 155 

The Viceroy was astonished at their forti- 
tude, and was convinced that men who held 
earthly y)ossessions of so little value could not 
be attracted by the desire of wealth. He 
made a sign to the interpreter who had treated 
them so badly and had them raised from the 
ground. They partook of some food that the 
other Christians had prepared for them, and, for 
.a long time endured the most acute sufferings. 

Jeanchi overcame with shame was unable 
to conceal the state of his feelings. 

The missionaries were convinced that he 
was repenting of what he had done, and exhorted 
the Christians not to reproach him. He con- 
tinued to reside with the flock whose shepherds 
he hiid wished to destroy. The Missionaries 
were transferred to a filthy hovel exposed to 
the inclemency of the weather. The night- 
dews and the bad food hindered the recovery 
of their strength. 

Mamasadech, alw^ays kind-hearted, and a 
philanthropist before everything, offered them 
the use of his ship that was anchored a few 
leagues distant. Here their health was restor- 
ed and they had the pleasure of seeing the 
arrival of the Christians who found a haven 
on the waters, free from the unpleasant condi- 
tions they had fled from on land. A few days 
after they set sail for Rangoon, the seaport of 
the Kingdom of Ava. 

The Burii\^se army engaged in pillage, 
rather than in conquest, made awa}^ with the 
property of the conquered. When they had 
taken all that was to be had, they sought a 
new prey. The leader in the flush of his 
initial successes was sure of easy victories. 
He marched against Ayuthia, as he considered 



156 History of Siam, 

that if the capital fell, the other towns would 
submit without much difficulty. 

The route lay across vast forests and over 
steep mountains. All these obstacles had been 
foreseen and provided for. The provinces 
situated to the north west of the capital were 
laid waste and the inhabitants through fear of 
death or slavery fled to the forests, where they 
had to contend aj^ainst wild beasts for their ex- 
istence. The burning towns and villages threw 
the capital into a state of panic. The Siamese 
threatened with utter ruin, massed their forces 
and marched in fear against an enemy of whose 
courage they had had experienc so many times, 
They ventured on a battle, and fought with 
greater courage than they were wont to exhibit. 
A crushing defeat was inflicted on them which 
left the whole country at the mercy of the in- 
vader. 

The country side, ravaged by fire, had noth- 
ing to show better than barren cinders, and 
the impending famine was a prospect as terrible 
as the sword of the barbarians. 

While the victorious army spread desola- 
tion on every side, a fresh horde of barbarians 
overran the country. The Burmese, meeting 
with no resistance, occupied the province as con- 
querors and everywhere left traces of their 
ravages. They built a town at the junction of 
two rivers and named it Michong. This position 
was intended to act as a base of operations in 
case of defeat. 

During these troublous times, the King 
of Siam, shut up in his harem, made light of his 
people's woes. The news that the enemy had 
evacuated Tennasserim and Mergui had given 
rise to the belief that the danger had passed. 



History of Siam. 157 

and that the State would require no defenders. 
At last the Burmese appeared before the city- 
gates, and there was hardly a ghost of an army 
to oppose them. At the tumult caused hy the 
entrance of bands of peasants seeking refuge in 
the royal city, the King was awakened from his 
state of lethargy. The refugees were obliged 
to assist in the repair of the fortifications of the 
town. Mounds forty feet higli were built for 
artillery of position. The Christians refused to 
assist in this work, as they were certain 
that these mounds would crumble by their own 
weight. 

The Bishop of Tabraca who had foreseen 
the danger and who could have escaped it. con- 
sidered that the town was a post to which he 
had been assigned, and which he could not de- 
sert without betraying his trust. But although 
fearless of personal danger, he considered that 
it was his duty to take steps for the safety of 
the young people confided to his care. Thirty 
young pupils were sent to M. M. Kcherve and 
Artaud who took this little band into the east- 
ern part of Siam, whence it was easy to retreat 
further in case of necessity. It was lucky for 
them that they had been able to eflfect a speedy 
departure, for, a few days later, orders were 
issued forbidding any one from leaving the city. 

The enemy, before commencing the assault 
on the city, laid waste the surrounding country. 
They were certain of finding means of subsist- 
ance on the land they had recently seized, and, 
their policy of destruction was in order to com- 
pel the submission of the Siamese through 
famine. One of their parties extended 
its ravages up to the city gates. Bangkok, a 
fortress which had been defended, was destroy- 



158 History of Siam, 

ed, and the trardens laid waste. A collei^e 
established by the Missionaries in the vicinity 
was razed to the ground, and, after this attack, 
they retreated hurriedly to join the main part of 
the army and their departure caused a 
momentary suspension of hostilities. 

At this juncture, two English ships arrived. 
The captain presented the King with an Arab 
horse, a lion^ and some vahiable merchandise. 
The captain whose name was Pauni, had on 
several occasions proved himself a brave man. 
The King who had more confidence in his 
courage and big ability than in his cowardly 
and effeminate followers begged him to take 
charge of the defence of the city 

But the Englishman, convinced that a 
craven race would prove but poor seconds, dec- 
lined the honour of the post and the example 
of the Dutch, who had retired, strengthened his 
decision not to accept it. 

The Dutch would not have abandoned 
their compound iu which they had stored much 
valuable property, had they believed that the 
Siamese were capable of assisting in the com- 
mon defence. 

The captain was uncertain how to act, 
when suddenly he found himself the object of 
an attack by the Burmese, who having captured 
Bangkok were preparing to bombard him. 

The brave Englishman, too w^eak to offer 
a defence and too high spirited to surrender, 
wisely decided to tow^ his ships to the spot 
which the Burmese were attempting to fortify. 
His artillery fire destroyed their position and 
scattered death broadcast in their ranks. The 
EngUshmen protected by their guns were able 
to bid defiance to the Burmese attack. Their 



History of Siam, 159 

pride was wounded by remaining quiet on 
ship-board, and, eager to punish their assailants^ 
they made several sorties, and their well 
planned attacks on the undisciplined foe, caused 
wholesale slaughter. 

Pauni, compelled by necessity, agreed to 
take charge of the defence of the capital on 
condition that the requisite arms and ammuni- 
tion for attack and defence w^ere forthcomino^. 
This was agreed to, and the Siamese, a,s a pledge 
of his good faith, stipulated that he should 
deposit his cargo in the public arsenal. This 
condition was galling to him, but he was 
obliged to agree to it. He delivered thirty 
eight bales of valuable merchandize and placed 
the rest on different ships. Having made ar- 
rangements with the officials, he returned to 
his ship where he made preparations that justi- 
fied the trust reposed in him. He devised 
attacks, all of which were deadly to the foe 
their fortifications were scarcely completed, 
when they were demolished, and every day saw 
the defeat or repulse of the enemy. In order to 
follow up his advantages, he wrote to the Siam- 
ese authorities demanding arms and ammuni- 
tion as his supply was running short,, but he 
was refused. 

The Siamese feared lest he should 
become too powerful ; or that they might be 
ruled by a foreigner. The ministers 
replied that the enemy were about to 
make an assault on the other side of the 
town and that they needed all their available 
artillery to repel it. 

The Englisman, annoyed by this act of 
faithlessness, determined to have no further 
dealings with a nation that neither knew how 



160 History of Siam. 

to fight nor to furnish one who was then friend 
with the wherewithal to protect them. But 
before setting sail be issued a manifesto against 
the King of Siam giving his reasons for deserting 
his post. He seized six Chinese ships of 
which one belonged to the King. The five 
other vessels coming to trade with Siam, 
were stopped in the gulf, and were considerably 
surprised to find themselves despoiled of their 
goods. The Englishman, in return for what he 
had taken, gave the captains bills of exchange 
drawn on the King of Siam to the value of the 
thirty eight bales of goods that he had de- 
posited. Having thus taken his security and 
passed proudly before his foes who instead of 
being downcast at his retirement, were highly 
delighted to behold the departure of a rival who 
alone could hinder their success. 

The Burmese, on his departure, again took 
the offensive and as they had merely feeble 
adversaries to consider, destroyed everything 
they could find. The temples were burnt and 
the lead found there was made into bullets. The 
enemy, for a considerable time master of the 
countryside, had issued strict orders that no 
cultivation was to be carried on. But the fer- 
tility of the soil caused an abundant crop that 
was not due to agricultural labours. The 
grains of rice fallen from the hands of the reap- 
ers of the previous year grew and came to 
maturity. This unexpected blessing was a 
great consolation for the people threatened with 
famine. But this, which should have been to 
their advantage, was considerably the reverse. 
The inhabitants went out to gather the rice, 
but were surprised by the Burmese, who led 
them captive to their camp. 



History of Siam, 161 

While the Burmese, scattered over all the 
provinces, were carrying on a war against men 
and nature, the King and his superstitious 
ministers put all their trust in their magicians. 
The officers and soldiers followed their example 
and consulted them as to how they might rend- 
er themselves invisible in order to attack the 
enemy unawares, and the hope of learning a 
secret so favourable to their cowardly nature, 
prevented them from going out to fight before 
it had been revealed to them. 

The delusion was so powerful that even ex- 
perience was unable to convince them of the 
futility of such schemes. 

The leaders, on a par with the subordinates 
as regards valour, appeared to have taken up 
arms against their fellow citizens only. They rob- 
bed them of their money and food with the excuse 
that they were required for use of the military 
to whom they distributed the least valuable 
part of their spoil, but this bounty was merely 
to cloak their own extortions. Whilst the more 
w^ealthy citizens were being ruined, the vigilance 
of the missionaries foresaw the destitution of the 
Christians, but their liberality, extended without 
exception to all creeds, exhausted their supplies. 
The Burmese intercepted all their convoys and, 
they themselves were in danger of famine owing 
to the excess of their ravages. The forces sent 
against them w^ere invariably dispersed and 
frequently returned without striking a blow. 

A Siamese Prince who had been exiled to 
Ceylon, was deeply moved at the misfortunes of 
his country. He forget the fact that he was an 
offender. He was powerful enough to raise an 
army whose services he offered to those who had 
driven him forth. 



162 History of Siam. 

The Siamese court, too proud to accept 
assistance from an exile, rejected his offer with 
scorn, and instead of considering him as a de- 
fender of their country, they sent expeditions 
against him with varying success. 

This course was higly unwise as it caused 
dissension in the army just at the time when 
the Burmese ranks were being augmented by 
numerous Siamese deserters. 

In the month of March the Burmese army 
had advanced to within two leagues of the town. 
The progress of the army was arrested by the 
death of the commander from quins}^ It was 
considered expedient to conceal the fact of his 
death from the soldiery, but the news leaked 
out owing to dissensions among the chiefs w^ho 
all were ambitious of command. 

But soon reunited by the prospect of loot, 
they advanced to plunder the richest and most 
celebrated temple near the city. 

They were in hopes of finding the base of 
the image which was of solid gold, but the King 
of Siam had taken the precaution of having this 
object of popular worship removed to the palace. 

The Burmese, incensed on finding that 
their booty had been carried off, revenged 
themselves by pulling down the temple and con- 
structing a building devoted to profane uses on 
the site. The other pagodas in the vicinity of 
the town were not spared. They were built of 
brick and surrounded by ditches which seemed 
to protect them against the assaults of the 
enemy. The Christian churches were construct- 
ed merely of planks and stakes which acted as 
fuel to the flames. But in spite of their de- 
fenceless condition, they were held by the vigi- 
lance and courage of their defenders, and 



History of Siam, 168 

ihe enemy were unable to set foot in them until 
after the Chinese and Siamese had experienced 
several defeats. 

On September 7th, 1766, the enemy seized 
a strong position about a quarter of a league 
distant from the town, and from this point a 
park of artillery commanded the shore and 
thus rendered them masters of the river. 

The danger became more imminent and 
the Christians whose heroic valour had been 
proved in the former revolution became the 
last resource. 

The defence of the bastions was entrusted 
to them and they were supplied with thirty 
pieces of artillery and ammunition for the same. 
Six thousand Chinese were appointed to defend 
the Dutch compound and large temple in the 
immediate neighbourhood, and, as a special 
favour they were presented with the sum of 
ten thousand livres. 

Among the Christians were eighty soldiers 
available for the defence of various posts ex- 
posed to the assaults of the enemy. 

This brave array had had no military train- 
ing whatever, and, gun and sword in hand, they 
would have been objects of laughter to a 
European soldier. 

But in spite of their awkwardness, they 
formed the flower of the Siamese army. The 
first few days were occupied in skirmishes, 
shortly afterwards but the enemy united their 
forces and seized five large temples which became 
so many fortresses from whence they bombarded 
the outposts and especially the Church of St. 
Joseph, the roof of which was riddled without 
causing any casualties. 

On the 8th of December it was reported 



164 History of Siam. 

that the Burmese were preparing for a fresh as- 
sault. The Christians made sorties from the 
church and at the sound of drums and trumpets 
engaged the enemy to the discomfiture of the 
latter as they were conquered by fear rather than 
by arms. This initial victory inspired them to 
take the offensive. They made an attack on 
some Burmese entrenched in a pagoda and re- 
turned with an elephant as a trophy of their 
victory. 

The Portuguese, at a distance of about two 
leagues from the dwelling of the Bishop of 
Tabraca, gave also signal proof of their courage. 
They sabred a crowd of Burmese who had at- 
tempted to storm their college. The Burmese, 
driven back in confusion, retired full of admir- 
ation for the handful of Christians whom they 
feared considerably more than the 50,000 
Siamese who had neither the daring to make an 
attack nor the courage to follow up their retreat. 

Although the Christians showed greater 
personal valour than the rest, their lack of 
military training caused the loss of the French 
quarter. The pickets were sound asleep when 
the Burmese fired the upper part of the building 
w^here the Bishop lived. The Christians crowded 
into the church for shelter and the shrieks of the 
women and children gave indications of danger 
more terrible in the darkness. 

A Christian who had become separated 
from his friends was massacred on the spot. 
The others made a stubborn defence, and al- 
though they had been taken by surprise, they 
appeared to be invincible. The enemy, repulsed 
on all sides, made an attack on the Dutch quarter. 
The reputation of the bravery exhibited by the 
Dutch had attracted many Siamese and Chinese 



History of Siam. 165 

to their quarter, thinking that they would be safe 
there. All assisted in the common defence. Tliey 
built walls of the remains of the destroj^ed 
pyramids. The Chinese found a quantity of 
money there but the Christians received only 
some pieces of lead as their share. 

The Siamese authorities had abused their 
power by the confiscation of quantities of rice 
Avhich had been seized to ensure themselves against 
the threatened famine, and, owing to their 
thought for the evils of the future, were a prey 
to the evils of the present. Food was unob- 
tainable at any price, and the poor people awaited 
death to put an end to their sufferings. An 
epidemic more deadly still caused fresh ravages. 
The streets and public places were strewn with 
corpses, which were devoured by ravenous 
pariahs, as the fear of contagion had prevented 
their burial. This scourge came only to 
an end with the ruin of the country. The 
sentinels let themselves down from the walls by 
ropes and preferred to risk falling into the 
hands of the enemy than to await a lingering 
death in the midst of suffering. 

The Burmese turned their arms against the 
Dutch compound, which was defended by the 
Portuguese and Chinese. The attack was fierce 
and the defence, stubborn. But finally the com- 
pound was taken and reduced to ashes after an 
eight days' siege marked by many casualties. The 
church was respected for two or three days and 
the missionaries were able to collect together 
their property. 

This show of moderation was merely a 
trick to force the surrender of the Bisliop and 
his flock. The Burmese leader was unwilling 
to shed blood to no purpose. He assured him 



166 History of Siwm. 

that if he would surrender, all his property 
would be respected and that only the weapons 
would be taken. 

Negociations were started, and the Bishop 
went in person to the Burmese leader's hut. 
He was received with every mark of honour and 
the general was lavish in promises which how- 
ever were not confirmed by any documents. He 
added that it was his intention that night to 
fire the Christian quarter as a warning to 
them to seek refuge elsewhere. He assigned a 
temple to the Bishop for a dwelling place and 
guards were given for his safe keeping. Noth- 
ing could be done but to submit to these con- 
ditions as it was impossible to obtain any better 
terms. 

It was lucky that these conditions were ac- 
cepted. The general carried out his threat 
and the whole of the Christian quarter was re- 
duced to ashes together with the church. 

The soldiers entered the seminary, and 
violating their oaths, plundered everything that 
they had promised to respect. 

The missionaries and their converts were car- 
ried ofi" to the hostile camp. A Prince of the old 
family of the King of Ava was the commander 
of the camp to which they were assigned, and 
he had the generosity to supply them with 
victuals. A large number of female Christians 
were stationed near them so as to escape the 
insults of the soldiery. Advantage was taken 
of the absence of their importunate guardians 
to marry the girls to the young Christians as it 
was necessary to save these virgins from the 
lust of the brutal soldiery who, as I have said 
previously, respected the marriage tie. The Bishop 
suspected of possessing great wealth, as he had • 



History of Siam, 167 

distributed alms with no niggard hand, was 
sent to the lofty tower occupied by the general 
where under the pretext of rendering him 
honour they thought they would be able to 
discover the place where he had concealed his 
treasures. The other Christians were tortured 
and robbed of their money and the more money 
a man had, the more he was suspected of having 
concealed. The state of poverty to which they 
were thus reduced rendered their faith all the 
more lively, and, despoiled of their earthly pos- 
sessions their only hope lay in a heavenly 
reward. 

The town, ready to fall into the hands of the 
Burmese, would have been buried under its 
ruins had not a parley been arranged in order to 
treat with the besiegers, already with torches in 
their hands. The Burmese proud of their 
superiority replied that they demanded uncon- 
ditional surrender and that they were determin- 
ed to take advantage of the rights of the con- 
querors. 

These harsh terms were rejected and 
hostilities recommenced. 

On the 28th April 1767 the town was 
captured by assault. The treasures of the 
palace and the temples were nothing but heaps 
of ruins and ashes. The images of the gods 
were melted down and rage deprived the barbar- 
ian conquerors of the spoils that had aroused 
their greed. To avenge this loss, the Burmese 
visited their heavy displeasure upon the towns 
folk. The}^ burnt the soles of their feet in Order 
to make them reveal where they had concealed 
their wealth, and raped their weeping daughters 
before their very eyes. 

The priests suspected of having concealed 



168 History of Siam, 

much wealth were pierced through and through 
with arrows and spears and several were beaten 
to death with heavy clubs. 

The country side as well as the temples 
were strewn with corpses, and the river was 
choked with the bodies of the dead, the stench 
of which attracted swarms of flies causing much 
annoyance to the retreating army. The chief 
officers of state and the royal favourites were 
loaded with chains and condemned to slavery 
in the galleys. The King, witness of the un- 
happy fate of his court endeavoured to escape, 
but he was recognised and slain at the gates of 
the palace. 

The Priest King, torn from the silence of his 
retreat, was taken prisoner together with all the 
Royal family, and, all, through fear of torture 
confessed that they had much wealth concealed. 
When the greed of the invaders was satisfied 
and the country was full of dead and dying, the 
the victorious army set out for Pegu. The King 
of Siam w^as taken with them. The Bishop of 
Tabraca was included in the national disaster 
and was transported on shipboard. The 
detachment in charge of him was commanded 
by a man who was by no means a barbarian. 

His valour gained for him the governorship 
of Tavoy, a position of trust which justified the 
discernment oi:' his master. 



CHAPTER X. 

The Misfortunes of the Europeans 
after the revolution. 

Perceiving that the country was laid 
waste, the houses pulled down, the Royal 
family led into captivity, and the people 
scattered abroad, husbands separated from 
their wives and parents from the children ; 
the Europeans, accustomed to regard ' their 
rulers as protectors, were plunged into a state 
of fear. 

But the Siamese, who from time immem- 
orial have crouched under the rod of tyranny 
and have toiled on behalf of merciless extortion- 
ers, were pleased in that by a change of masters 
they might meet a deliverer. 

They had no regrets at leaving a land 
where bonds had been their portion and as they 
had never tasted the sweets of liberty, were less 
sensitive to the humiliation of slaver}^ 

Unpatriotic citizens as they were, the 
sight of theiy erstwhile insolent tyrant, now 
condemned to slavery quite made up for their 
own degradation. 

The Christians on the other hand are ac- 
customed to live in countries under the pro- 
tection of the law. The scourge of war makes 
no alteration in their fate, and the harshest of 
conquerors can only keep his self respect while 
respecting the rights of nations. He can never 
deprive individuals of their freedom and if a 
conqueror appropriate their private possessions 
he is to be considered merely as a bandit. 

The Bishop who had been well treated on 



170 History of Siam. 

shipboard, had been able to maintain by his 
virtuous example, the ascendency that moral 
worth invariably exercises over the most cor- 
rupt natures. He beheld sixty three Christians 
pass before him whom the Burmese had press- 
ed into their service. Many of them perished 
from the toils of the voyage and the survivors 
were marshalled under the banner of the con- 
queror. The remainder of the converts were 
entrusted to the care of M. Core a 
French priest. They were obliged to set out 
on April 25th without having been able to col- 
lect the necessary articles for a long voyage. 
The party consisted of three hundred, excluding 
children. Women were ruthlessly torn from 
their husbands whose troubles they had shared. 

They were given an inadequate supply of 
rice, and their inhuman captors preferred to 
destroy food for which they had no use rather 
than to overload their slave galleys. 

A Chinese priest frightened at the dangers 
to which the newly wedded brides were exposed, 
separated himself from M. Core's party in the 
hope of finding a Chinese vessel. But hardly 
had he started out when he was attacked by a 
gang of Burmese bandits and those who tried 
to defend themselves were slain promptly. He 
endeavoured to take shelter in the depths of 
the forests with four of his disciples but they 
were pursued and robbed. They were obliged to 
wander without a guide in the trackless jungle 
that offered no sustenance, and were forced to 
eat grass like the beasts of the field. Afterwards 
they were found by a Christian who offered his 
services as a guide. 

The Burmese captain, who was in charge of 
the French, sent an interpreter with an armed 



History of Siam. 171 

force to compel them to rejoin, and above all, 
to bring back the newly married women. They 
were carried off with violence. This deputy 
was by no means so gentle as his superior, and 
in executing the order he had received, he 
exceeded his powers 

Hardly had they marched a league, when 
a gang of Siamese dacoits appeared on the bank 
of the river and captured his spoils. 

When the leader of the gang recognised his 
daughter, he wept and embraced her, and asked 
by what turn of fortune she had appeared in so 
sorry a plight. The daughter explained that she 
had become a Christian and gave the reasons for 
her marriage. The recital of their woes spurred 
on the dacoits and falling upon the Burmese, 
they cut off their heads. 

They wished to retain the women, but all 
refused the assistance that would have delivered 
them from slavery and preferred to share the 
horrible fate of their husbands, rather than to 
break the sacred marriage bond. The father, 
unable to dissuade his daughter from her purpose, 
gave her a supply of food for herself and her 
friends, and all went to join M. Core at a spot 
lower down the river. 

After the meeting the zealous missionary, 
fearing to see them exposed to such dangers, 
conducted them towards the sea which was only 
a few days' march further on. For the space 
of a month this colony lived upon shell-fish, 
leaves and roots, and waited in the hope that a 
ship might appear to take them to Kancac» on 
the Cochin Chinese coast. 

A Chinese junk appeared in the offing 
but the niggardly captain, hearing that they had 
no money, refused to give them a passage. At 



172 History of Siam. 

last on June 7th, they saw a small Chinese 
derelict tioating clown the river. The ebb of 
the tide w^as drawing the boat out to sea, 
but at last it ran aground on the bank just at 
the spot where the Christians were assembled. 

This unlooked-for assistance was of no use 
to them. They had neither sails nor tackle, nor 
provisions. But they were able to turn the greed 
of the Chinaman, who had refused to give them a 
passage, to their advantage. Seeing the vessel 
which they had just obtained, he suggested that 
they should hand it over to him and that he on 
his part would conduct them to their destination. 
Fifty three accepted this condition but the rest 
decided to remain and hardly had their friends 
set sail, when a dissension broke out among 
them and the party broke up. It was known 
that afterwards they all perished of hunger and 
privation, 

After a perilous voj^age, the ship reached 
Kancao on the the 28th of June, whence some- 
time later the Christians journe^yed to Cambodia, 
where they were cordially received by the 
Cochin-Chinese. 

The Bishop, who still remained on his ship 
was impatient for the moment of departure to 
meet his flock of whose fate he was ignorant The 
Portuguese, who up to that time had remained 
with him, were ordered to go on ahead and to 
march with the van of the army. They had 
much to suffer from the insolent behaviour of 
the Burmese, and, rendered desperate by insults 
resolved to turn against their oppressors. They 
seized some weapons, and, under cover of the 
darkness, slew every Burman they could lay 
hands on. After this massacre they captured an 
elephant and some horses wherewith they hoped 



History of Siam. 173 

to rejoin their friends, but a deep river lay bet- 
ween. Several were able to gain the opposite 
bank, some were drowned but the majority wait- 
ed for the fate they expected to overtake them. 

Several Burmese, who had escaped from the 
Portuguese, brought the news of the massacre 
to the camp. 

The commander, justly enraged, ordered that 
all the Portuguese should be arrested, as he con- 
sidered that all the Christians had had a share 
in the plot. Suspicion would have been follow- 
ed by revenge, had not the pilot Jeanchi taken 
steps to restore calm. He explained to the com- 
mander that the massacre had been due to the 
insolence of the soldiery towards the women 
who had been instrumental in furnisliing the 
Portuguese with arms that the other 
Christians all considered him as their protector, 
and that the French especially were desirous of 
opening up trading stations under his jurisdic- 
diction. The commander was mollified by these 
explanations, and to show there was no ill feel- 
ing, sent the Bishop a supply of provisions and 
even gave him ten baskets of rice in excess of 
the usual dole which served as the sustenance 
for several Portuguese women who were too 
weak to follow with the army. 

The 6th of June, was fixed for the departure 
of the rest of the forces. The Burmese before 
embarking destroyed the town of Michong that 
they had previously built. 

They arrived in port on the 16th of June, 
and continued their journey by land, and, as they 
were obliged to wait for the artillery, they con- 
structed huts of the materials of their now use- 
less vessels. After a halt of eight days the 
march was begun. 



174 History of Siam. 

The Bishop, although in bad health, had to 
follow on horse-back. The journey, through a 
country destitute of houses or inhabitants, was 
extremely arduous. The route lay across 
forest clad mountains, and through miry 
valleys interspersed with ponds and streams, 
which latter, on account of their sinuons 
course, had to be crossed several times 
by fords where shallow, but in places where the 
waters were deep, they were obliged to cross on 
bridges made of a couple of bamboos. 

The beasts of burden died on the way and 
the progress of the army was thus considerably 
delayed, owing to the lack of transport available 
for the commissariat and baggage. 

At last Tavoy was reached where famine 
caused them new suffering. A basket of rice, 
the usual monthly rations for one man was sold 
for 25 or 30 piastres. The aborigines were seen 
to devour corpses. The bishop gave his 
pastoral ring to an Armenian who had generous- 
ly provided for the Christians. 

Everything seemed hopeless and all waited 
for certain death, when an English ship laden 
with rice appeared in the Tavoy river followed 
a few days later by two others of larger size 
and laden with a similar cargo. 

The bishop went on board the ship and 
was received by the English captain with all the 
characteristic open-heartedness of his nation. 
The Captain, Rivers by name invited him to 
remain on his ship and the bishop consented 
only on condition that all who had accompanied 
him should be included in the invitation. 

While the ship remained in harbour they 
had no further anxieties, and the generous Eng- 
lishman provided for all their requirements 



History of Siam. 175 

until October 26th when he set sail. 

The French bishop was weary of captivity 
so much the more so as he met with no results 
of his zeal. He made use of a Malabar convert 
who stood highly in the governor's favour and by 
his good offices obtained permission to embark 
for the Coromandel Coast with three pupils and 
a Chinese servant on a French ship named the 
' Hector.' Owing to the calms, the voyage 
was slow, but on his arrival at Pondicherry he 
learned that a Malay potentate had become a 
vassal of the King of Burma, hoping to obtain 
the necessary assistance to keep certain 
territories spared by fire and war. 

The bishop decided to return to France to 
seek a remedy for such ills. M. Lau and all the 
members of the council who took a keen interest 
in the progress of the faith in the Indies gave 
him a passage on a ship which arrived at 1' Orient 
on October 30th 1769. 

Since his return he has retired into the 
seminary for Foreigh Missions where busied with 
the losses sustained by the faith, he implores 
assistance to reassemble his scattered flock. 
His demandp are supported by Religion and 
Policy and we think that the success of his en- 
terprise will be assured under more favourable 
auspicies. 



CKAPTISR XI. 



After the Revolution of 1767. 

After the departure of the Burmese army 
from the kingdom they had just conquered, the 
Siamese who had been scattered and had been 
wandering in the forests returned to their 
capital. 

Stirred by thoughts of revenge for what 

they had suffered, they made ravages every 

I where. Every Burman that they could discov^er 

/ was slain. But the biood of their oppressors 
was of no avail as a remedy against the famine 

^ with which the country was smitten. 

^- The price of rice liad risen to such an ex- 
tent that it had ceased to become a marketable 
commodity. Wild roots and bamboo shoots 
were the staple articles of diet, and many were 
attacked by a peculiar disease. The sufferers 
lost their memory and power of speech, and be- 
came mad with lucid intervals, which augmented 
the horror of their condition. Necessity that 
knows no law obliged them to \dolate all 
conventions. 

They took up arms against their gods 
whom they accused of having betrayed them. 
The pagodas were plundered and the images 
destroyed in order to get at the silver inside 
them. These acts of sacrilege gav^e them com- 
mand of that was useless wealth as they could 
not purchase anything with it. Five earthern- 
ware jars full of gold and silver were taken from 
one temple alone. The roof of one of the most 



History of Siam. Ill 

temples supplied gold, sufficient to fill three 
boats. 

The superstitious Siamese made loud out- 
cries at the scandal of the theft which brought 
into circulation all the gold and silver that the 
Burmese their conquerors had taken away. It is 
not astonishing^ that so much wealth was forth- 
coming ; since devout persons, inconsequence of 
their belief in transmigration, had buried their 
treasures in the images of their gods, trusting to 
discover it in a future state of existence. 

The Siamese, although united by desire of 
revenge, were split into factions for the leader- 
ship. 

The eyes of the nation were fixed upon 
Phya Tak, a Siamese officer, born of a Chinese 
mother. A politician and a warrior, he paved 
his way to power by affecting its disdain. He 
was elected to the leadership by the unanimous 
voice of the whole nation. At first he 
took the unpretentious title of ' Defender 
of the Nation, ' and, disguising his am- 
bitions under the cloak of moderation, he 
wished to appear merely as a citizen in order to 
be King in reality. 

Having attained to the supreme power, it 
was his policy to contract alliances, as he was 
sure that the hearts of the nation were apt to 
pass rapidly from love to hatred. He had learn- 
ed by experience that the priests, in the abuse 
of their power over the unlettered mob, were 
wont to foment sedition and to influence popu- 
lar feeling. He conceived a violent dislike to 
them which he took no pains to conceal, and 
considered that the respect they enjoyed was a 
slight on his authority. He therefore wished for 
the extermination of these individuals who, poor 



178 History of Siam, 

by profession, enjoyed the fruits of the labour 
of others without doing anything in return. 

A high-priest who was greatly revered, was 
accused of incontinence. Phya Tak summoned 
him before his tribunal and condemned him to 
trial by fire. The soles of his feet were burned 
by the glowing charcoal, and that was sufficient 
proof of his guilt. He would have been sen- 
tenced to death had not powerful friends ob- 
tained his pardon on the grounds that his death 
would cause a scandal, and that if their servants 
were done away with the gods would lose their 
prestige. 

Phya Tak raised all those who had been 
his partisans to the highest positions in the 
State. 

A foe to the Burmese, he inflicted severe 
punishment on those who favoured them and 
who stirred up rebellions in the kingdom. 

In 1769 he showed his generous spirit to- 
wards his countrymen. The drought had 
caused a great famine, one of the usual events 
a war brings in its train. Work was suspended 
and the farmers could do but little. 

Destructive rodents had devoured the rice 
as soon as it had reached maturity, seeds had 
been destroyed in the earth. They were unable 
to procure the '' ignam " a species of truffle or 
potatoe of such size that a single one is suffi- 
cient for one man. Swarms of insects, attracted 
by the corpses, darkened the air and waged a 
ceaseless war against the living. 

Under these unhappy conditions Phya Tak 
showed his generous spirit. The needy were 
destitute no longer. The public treasury was 
opened for the relief. In return for cash, 
foreigners supplied them with the products that 



History of Siam, 179 

the soil of the country had refused. The Usurper 
justified his claims by his benevolence. Abuses 
were reformed, the safety of property and per- 
sons was restored, but the greatest severity was 
shown to malefactors. Legal enactments at which 
no one complained were substituted for the 
arbitrary power that sooner or later is the cause 
of rebellions. By the assurance of public peace he 
was able to consolidate his position and no one 
who shared in the general prosperity could lay 
claim to the throne. 

At the end of 1768 a bastard Prince who 
had been exiled to Ceylon, reassembled his sup- 
porters and set up his authority in various parts 
of the country. Phya Tak led an expedition 
against him and gained a brilliant victory. 
The Prince fell into the hands of the conqueror 
w^ho ordered his execution as, a punishment 
for having proved the weaker party. 

In the same year he led an army against 
Porcelon and Ligor, two towns which had not 
fallen under the Burmese rule. The governors 
of these towns, taking advantage of the troubled 
state of the country, had set themselves up as 
independent rulers. Thus it was that the Em- 
pire, delivered from a foreign yoke was harassed 
by domestic tyrants who attempted to destroy 
all that the enemy had spared; in fact the whole 
kingdom was in a state of turmoil. 

It is not known whether the expedition was 
successful. It was reported but not confirmed 
that the two towns were captured. 

At the first news of the Siamese re- 
volt the King of Burma sent orders to the 
governor of Tavoy to overrun the country again, 
and to press the inhabitants of the town into 
his army to effect the entire ruin of the country. 



180 History of Siam. 

These people, outwardly subservient, had 
disguised their hatred against their recent op- 
pressors. The general took only a few Burmese 
with him as he had put his trust in the Siamese 
whom he imagined were reliable. He soon 
found out his mistake, for, on sending them 
against the town of Beancham which they cap- 
tured, they closed the gates against him and 
swore they had taken up arms only to use them 
against their oppressors. They opened fire 
upon those who had regarded them as comrades 
in arms. 

The general, betrayed by his untrustworthy 
allies, if it is possible to apply this appellation to 
the avengers of their country's wrongs, found 
himself surrounded by enemies. 

The very countryside turned against him 
and refused to supply his wants as the Burmese 
had destroyed all the fruit trees. The beasts of 
burden, finding no fodder in the plains, had 
strayed to find pasturage elsewhere. 

At length the army was reduced to rations 
sufficient for three days only. It would have 
been folly rather than heroism to advance further. 
The general considered that his duty lay in the 
preservation of the lives of those i committed to 
his care. A retreat was made, which was by 
no means a disgrace, as it was caused by dire 
necessity. 

On his arrival at Tavoy he informed his 
master that his expedition had been a failure 
owing to the defection of his troops. 

The King of Ava, smarting under the 
humiliation of defeat in a land that had been 
the scene of his truimphs, determined on tak- 
ing vengeance with the utmost severity. But 
while preparations were being made for another 



History of Siam, 181 

expedition that he had intended to lead in per- 
son, his plans were altered owing to complica- 
tions with China which had arisen as follows. 

After the Burmese had laid waste the king- 
doms of Pegu, Siam and Aracan, they had in- 
vaded Laos and Cassaye, fthe latter being part 
of Bengal), rather as dacoits than as conquerors. 
They changed these happy and populous lands 
into arid deserts and gloried in the spoliation of 
what might have been preserved. The ease 
with which their early conquests had been 
effected had caused them to turn their arms 
against China, which offered a richer prey to 
their greed. They had no grounds for hostilit- 
ies whatever, but those whose creed is 'Might 
makes Right,' are always ready to trangress 
all laws to obtain their desires. The Burmese 
declared war on the Chinese on the pretext of 
taking vengeance on a small nation whom they 
called barbarians and who were less powerful 
than they. This obscure race was perfectly 
contented to live as best it might in the for- 
ests that lay between Ava and China. This 
savage tribe whose sole asset was its inde- 
pendence, seemed never, owing to the fact 
of its poverty, to have been a prize for the 
ambition of a conqueror. 

The Kings of Ava had always stood as 
its protectors and in return exacted a 
small tribute. But the Cassians, poor and 
proud, seeing all the neighbouring kingdoms 
agitated by home and foreign wars, wished to 
dispense with having to pay a tribute which was 
more humiliating than burdensome as it was an 
indication of their dependent position. In 1749 
they had declared that they no longer needed 
protection, that their forest, were their ramparts 



182 History of Siam, 

and that their courage had taught them daring 
to fear nothing. For some time they en- 
joyed their independence, but when the King- 
dom of Ava regained its pristine glories, they 
found that the Burmese harassed them without 
intermission, and their lands, that hardly gave 
them a bare means of livelihood, were laid waste 
by repeated frays. To escape the domination 
of Burma, they besought help from their neigh- 
bour, the Emperor of China, who alone could 
protect them, and to whom their defence was a 
matter of importance as they formed the only 
barrier between his territories and the barbarians. 

While the hosts of the Burmese were over- 
running the Kingdom of Siam, another swarm 
of these savages was let loose in the Chinese 
provinces. They captured several important 
positions without meeting any serious opposition 
and the inhabitants were put to the sword. It 
is not a matter for surprise that their conquests 
were so readily accomplished. The Chinese 
are wont to conquer their neighbours by diplo- 
macy rather than by the force of arms. They 
make use of their superior skill to subdue them 
by artful promises. The art of war is yet in 
its infancy among the Chinese who are cunning 
diplomats, but cowardly soldiers. They are 
skilful in the art of smelting metals and have 
plenty of artillery, but they are hopelessly ig- 
norant of its proper use in warfare. Their chief 
weapons are but swords, lances and arrows, and 
their knowledge of military tactics is lamentably 
weak. 

The Burmese captured a vast booty. They 
disposed of the wealth of a country whose in- 
habitants are renowned for their ability in agri- 
culture and commerce. 



History of Siam. 183 

Their manufactures and products have at- 
tracted the trade of all nations. The natural 
fertility of the soil of the country has been 
greatly increased by the toil of the cultivators. 

The mountains, which in most countries of 
ihe world appear to be barren, produce abund- 
ant harvests in this favoured land.. The Bur- 
mese invasion was a cause of other troubles to 
the country. Many of the Chinese adopted the 
customs of the barbarians and became bri- 
gands. The roads were infested with thieves 
and murderers both of home and foreign origin 
who fearlessly plundered unwary travellers. 

At the reports of these disasters, the 
governor of Canton raised a force for the deli- 
verance of the country from so terrible a 
scourge. But on receipt of the news of his 
march, the Burmese returned home to dispose 
of their plunder and to seek for reinforce- 
ments. 

Shortly after this, the Chinese gained a 
slight success near the river, but the victory 
was followed by a crushing defeat, their land 
force was cut to pieces and 100,000 men were 
taken prisoners to Ava whence they were 
.apportioned to hard labour in the various pro- 
vinces. The Chinese force must have been 
very considerable, as the bulk of the men fled. 
It is surprising that the Viceroy of a single 
province could have raised so large a host, but 
it is no longer a matter of wonder when we 
remember that the country has a higher birth- 
rate than any other, and that perhaps the 
Chinese are the only nation where a system of 
absolute government is not an obstacle to the 
increase of the population. 

The defeat of the Chinese was easy to 



184 History of Siam. 

repair ; the Emperor assembled an army of 
500,000 men who were to overrun the country 
of their foes. The King of Ava, too weak to 
oppose any resistance, mustered all the available 
troops from every province to the capital. 

The inhabitants of the lands bordering on 
Chinese territory abandoned their possessions 
and the country became a desert, laid waste by 
its inhabitants who wished to deprive the 
enemy of all means of sustenance. In the 
beginning of 1769 we had no reliable informa- 
tion of the movements of the enemy who were 
unable to march on Ava owing to fatigue 
and scarcity, and we have only had news up to 
October of this year 1771. 



CHAFTHK ILXl. 



Advantages that might accrue from Com- 
mercial Relations with Siam and the 
Neighbouring Kingdoms. 

There is no doubt that, owing to 
the ill-luck experienced by the French in Siam 
at the end of the last century, no new trading 
stations have been formed is that country. 
The ministers have invariably turned deaf ears 
to the suggestions of the missionaries, and con- 
sider that their business consists more in the 
saving of souls than in dabbling with commerce 
and politics. 

But if we bear in mind the advantages that 
Europeans of other nationalities have obtained, 
we must acknowledge that the French allowed 
themselves to be rebulfed by the initial obstacles, 
and that they took no notice of sources of 
wealth which did not present themselves on the 
spot. 

The King of Siam had granted permis- 
sion to the French to open a trading station ; 
the French merchants were held in high esti- 
mation and were more favoured than those of 
other nations. Two cities had been ceded with- 
out reservation to Louis XIV. in return for the 
military help sent for the defence of the king- 
dom. The revolution that occurred during 
Faulcon's tenure of office obliged the French to 
leave a country to which they had been sum- 
moned as its defenders, and from that time on- 
wards, but few French vessels entered the 
ports of Siam. 



186 History of Siam. 

Formerly the Council of Pondicherry had 
sent several ships to Siam in the course of each 
year and one vessel had always been bound for 
the port of Mergui alone. They were exempt 
from ordinary taxation and the French mis- 
sionaries, who were respected for their rectitude, 
were the only foreign judges who were able to 
give a decision in cases between Europeans and 
Siamese. 

The English had been for more than a 
century in Siam without any trading station or 
representative. Some of them carried on cer- 
tain profitable amount of trade. 

The Dutch had gained the commercial 
supremacy. Their factory was the finest and 
most beautiful building in the kingdom and 
they enjoyed many privileges of great value. 
/ The King of Siam, by a policy detrimental 

' to his interests, but as a boon to his subjects, 
reserves the monopoly of foreign trade. Thus 
trade is not in a flourishing condition as the in- 
terested despot fixes the price of merchandise 
at his ow^n sweet will. 

Since the last revolution the system of 
government has been entirely changed, and to- 
day it would be an easy matter for the ' French 
to regain their commercial supremacy by the 
establishment of a trading station at Mergui as 
in former times, or at some spot near the 
capital. The station could be protected by a 
fortress as was formerly the case at Bangkok 
the foundations i nd ruins of which remain to 
this day. 

A wide and deep river forms a defence to 
the approaches and it would only be a matter of 
12 leagues from the sea. The French could re- 
build this fortress for the following reasons, (1) 



History of Siam. 187 

Compensation is due for the losses suffered in 
1680. (2) The site had been granted to them 
without reservation. (3) The Siamese Govern- 
ment is still in debt to the India Company, and 
lastly owing to the fact that a weak minded 
nation, who tremble at the sight of an armed 
Frenchman, could easily be imposed upon. 

Since the retreat of the Burmese, the king- 
dom of Siam has been governed by several petty 
chieftains who are at perpetual strife with each 
other. Bangkok and Mergui have their rulers. 
The French minister might make arrangements 
with one of these usurpers, who might feel 
flattered to be under French protection, and, in 
return might well grant a piece of land on 
which to build a fortress for the protection of 
commerce. 

Such a fortified trading station would be 
handy as a port of call for Pondicherry in con- 
nection with commerce with China. 

The country produces all sorts of building 
materials, brick-clay, cement, and shell-lime. 

All the neighbouring nations would crowd to 
the new mart, many wandering Christian families, 
homeless since the Burmese invasion, would take 
refuge there, and the Chinese who equip vessels 
at a cheap rate, would send at least forty ships 
per annum. They would hasten to bring their 
merchandise in the hope of a brisk trade. The 
India Company would be spared the expenses 
that are incurred in having to seek trade- 
openings further afield, and that absorb so 
much of its profits. 

The Mahomedan descendants of the Arabs, 
Moguls, and Persians have had commercial re- 
lations with the capital for a considerable time, 
and to renew them, they are only waiting for a 



188 History of Siam. 

establishment of a depot by which trade may be 
expedited. The foundations would be easy to lay 
and by the re-establishment of the college that the 
French missionaries had formerly in the king- 
dom and which enjoyed the highest respect, the 
success of the former project could be ensured. 
The old King when he was informed that 
Christianity inculcates obedience to rulers, had 
always extended a cordial welcome to the mis 
sionaries. 

These men had not left their country- to seek 
their fortunes. Their disinterestedness was favour- 
able to the Company who trusted them, but not 
as paid agents for their share of the profits, nor 
for whatever they could appropriate. It would 
be of great advantage that a well ordered society 
should be established in this foreign country so 
as to become familiarised with the manners, cus- 
toms, vices and virtues of those with whom they 
dwell. The knowledge of the principal Eastern 
languages is also an important matter so that 
the French merchants need not be at the mercy 
of untrustworthy interpreters. The natural 
history of this country tells us of the productions 
that are of commercial value, and even if such 
productions as agate, diamonds, pearls, perfumes 
dye-stuffs and scented woods, which are known to 
be found in the country, could not be discover- 
ed in paying quantities ; great advantages 
could be gained by the trade with the neigh- 
bouring nations for which this kingdom is, geo- 
graphically speaking, the meeting place. 

A short sketch should be given of the 
peoples of the Indo-Chinese peninsula in order 
to lead to the better understanding of the ad- 
vantages that would accrue from the establish- 
ment of trading stations as above mentioned. 



History of Siam. 189 

The northern part of the peninsula includes 1 
nine kingdonas, viz., Asem, Tipra, Aracan, Pegu, 
Ava, Laos, Siam, Cambodia, and Cochin- 
China. 

The Kingdom of Asem is almost unknown 
owing to its situation lying beyond the usual 
routes favoured by travellers and to reach it, a 
considerable detour is necessary, 

It is one of the richest countries of Asia 
and has no need of any of the produce of its 
neighbours to whom it supplies a large quantity 
of metals. In this country are mines of goJd 
silver, lead and iron. 

As the inhabitants are free from taxation, 
the King holds the monopoly of the mineral 
products, and, mindful of the well-being of his 
subjects, employs slave-labour only in the mines. 
This is the only country in Asia, where human- 
ity is not crushed by the weight of despotic 
power. 

A creature differing somewhat from our 
ordinary silkworm produces silk from which a 
glossy fabric of inferior quality is produced. 
Gum-lac is the most valuable product of the 
country and is of the finest quality produced in 
the East. There are two varieties. The red is 
used as a dye-stuff, as a varnish for articles 
of furniture and for wax. Silver is the currency 
of the country. 

The inhabitants are of sturdy build, but the 
women and are somewhat snub-nosed. Both 
sexes are practically naked, and cover their pri- 
vate parts only. They wear blue caps trimmed 
with pig's teeth. Their bracelets, which display a 
certain amount of taste, are made of coral, 
yellow amber, and sometimes of tortoise shell or 
sea shells. Poverty, tyranny and oppression 



190 History of Siam, 

are unknown. Every man is master of his own 
property and has several wives, each of whom 
has her appointed household duties Althouo-h 
four-footed animals are plentiful, dog's flesh 
is the favourite dish. They grow many variet- 
ies of vines and the grape is used for the prepar- 
ation of brandy only. They extract salt from 
the green scum of stagnant pools and they ob- 
tain it also from the leaves of a tree known as 
Adam's fig tree. The leaves are burnt and an in- 
tensely sahne residue is obtained from the ashes. 
They have a secret process of extraction by boil- 
ing and straining the mother liquor through a 
linen fabric. They manufacture gun-powder of the 
finest quality and Eastern peoples ascribe the 
glory of the invention of this agent of destruc- 
tion to them, but what is more extraordinary 
this country has been engaged in no war for 500 
years. The secret has passed to the Peguans. 
who in turn handed on to the Chinese, w^ho pose 
as the inventors, as doubtless they were the first 
nation to employ it in warfare. 

The kingdom of Tipra produces nothing 
that excites the curiosity of the traveller or the 
greed of the merchant. A gold mine is situated 
in the country, but the metal is of rather poor 
quality, and is exchanged for silver in China. 
There is also plenty of silk, but of very coarse 
quality and is used for common purposes only. 
The inhabitants are addicted to intoxicating 
liquors. Instead of figures, they calculate with 
pebbles that have the appearance of small agates. 
They rarely journey from their owm country 
and have no commercial relations with other 
nations who know^ them by name only. 
The kingdom of Aracan has so extended a coast 
line that it seems to invite all commercial 



History of Siam. 191 

nations to trade. The climate is good, plague 
and other infectious diseases are unknown. The 
rich and fertile plains produce all the necessar- 
ies of life. Many tribes live in the pleasant 
valleys v^hich afford pasturage to all sorts of 
wild and domestic animals. Horses are rarely 
seen. Horned buffaloes are employed for 
agricultural operations. Their anger is 
aroused at the sight of red. They let those 
whom they wish to gpttack pass quietly by and 
then gore them from behind with their mur- 
derous horns. These animals, intractable, by 
nature are obedient only to the native in charge of 
them, and gather around him at the sound of the 
horn by which he calls them. 

The winter, so to speak, as it is the rainy 
and stormy season, begins in April and finishes 
in October. There is no other season but sum- 
mer during which abundant crops of beans^ 
grain and fruits are produced; but neither wheat 
nor rye can be grown. The capital gives a 
good idea of this kingdom. It is several leagues 
in extent, its population is equal to that of 
the largest towns in Europe, and it contains 600 
temples. The magnificence of the King's palace 
shows that gold is plentiful. The Hall of Gold 
is thus named as it is covered with 
the precious metal from roof to floor. A hund- 
red ingots of gold each weighing 40 pounds are 
fixed to the throne, which itself is of massy gold. 
There are in addition seven golden images of 
the size of an ordinary man. They are hollow 
inside, but the metal is two inches thick. 
They are of immense value owing to the emer- 
alds, rubies, sapphires and diamonds which are 
set in the forehead, arms and girdles of these 
vain images. In this hall there may be seen a 



192 History of Siam. 

square stand made entirely of gold upon which 
is a golden cabinet inlaid with precious 
stones. The King owns two rubies, each as 
long as the little hnger, and at one end of the 
size of a hen's egg. These rubies have been the 
cause of desperate conflicts between the neigh- 
bouring Kings owing to the superstition attach- 
ed to these stones that the possessor will be 
arbiter of the fate of the others. The King wears 
them on the day of his coronation only. The 
people, contented with the products of their land, 
cannot understand why men risk their lives in 
the pursuit of wealth. They take up arms for 
war only, and never for trade, which is carried on 
solely by foreigners from all parts of the world. 
The Mahommedans, especially, carry on a 
great trade in elephants which they export to 
the Coromandel Coast, to Golconda and to Persia 
from whence they import fabrics, silks and 
spices. 

I The most plentiful articles of commerce of 

the country are timber, lead, tin and ivory. It 
is worth wliile to make a few remarks on the 

. manners and customs of a nation with which 
commercial relations could well be established. 
The Aracanese have broad and flat foreheads 
which results from a peculiarity of taste rather 
than from a freak of nature, as the work of 
nature is marred by the application of a leaden 
plate to the infant's forehead. 

Their nostrils are large and open and the 
lobes of their ears are so long that they nearly 
reach down to their shoulders. Their 
dress consists of a cotton shirt that covers the 
arms, chest and abdomen. They wear, in addi- 
tion, a long trailing garment, and so many 
other articles of attire that when they are fully 



History of Siam. 193 

dressed tliey look more like rolls of waddino- 
than men. Their hair is piled on the back of their 
heads in the fashion of the Dutchwonn'n. 
Tlie women have no other head gear than their 
coiflure which is kept in place by clasps, and this 
style of hairdressing is very effective. Their 
dishes are not appetising to European ideas. 
They eat rats, mice, snakes and all sorts ol hum- 
ble creatures. They are also fond of fish, — the 
staler, the better. Their principal beverage is 
pure water or a liquor extracted from the trunk 
of a certain species oF palm tree. Female chastity 
commands no respect whatever. Hu?- bands pre- 
fer to risk becoming the father.s of otiier peoples 
children rather than to take a virgin to wife. 
As a rule the Dutch sailors are paid well for 
their services in this matter. 

The King, shut up in his palace, passes a 
lazy life with the Queen and Ins concubines. 

Every year each of the twelve provincial 
governors selects a dozen girls of the same ao'e 
in liis district, and exposes them to the ardent 
rays of the sun in order to induce perspiration. 

They are then wiped dry witli pieces of 
fine li;i en which are sent to the Court so that 
the odour may indicate those who are most 
worthy to enter the harem. Those who are re- 
fused admittance become concubines of the 
courtiers who receive them as a pledge of royal 
favour. It is said that the King's body guard 
consists of concubines who receive a certain 
amount of military training. 

The King takes the following pompous 
title. 

"Emperor of Aracan, possessor of the 
White Elephant and of the Two Rubies, Lawful 
heir of Pegu and Burma, Lord of Twelve pro- 



194 History of Siam. 

vinces of Bengal, Disposer of Kings who place 
their heads beneath the soles of his feet." 

The liberal arts are utterly ignored if one 
can judge by the scanty progress therein made. 
Medicine, especially, is only a fraud founded on 
superstition. The priests known as ''Raulins" 
are summoned to the bedsides of ihe sick. They 
breathe over them and mutter mysterious in- 
cantations. A sacrifice of fowls, pigs or fat 
beasts is offered to the god of the four winds. 
This sacrifice must be repeated four times to 
prevent the death of the patient. The Raulins, 
however, devour the sacrifices offered to their 
gods. 

In severe illness their fertile knavery pre- 
scribes a strange remedy by which the Raulins 
gain no small advantage. The wife, children or 
the relations of the patient bedeck an altar on 
which is placed an image, and place it in a well 
furnished room wherein are assembled the 
priests and relatives as for a grand banquet. 
The Master of the Ceremonies dances and hops 
about until he is exhausted. A rope is then 
fastened to the ceiling and the performer supports 
himself by it and jumps liigher and higher until 
he falls down in a swoon whic'n is consi- 
dered to be a divine trance. Everyone pre- 
tends to be envious of his good luck, as they are 
sure he is enjoying a tete a tete with his god. 
The priests, who solemnlj^ preside at this fan- 
tastic ceremony, anoint the sick man with oil 
and perfumes, and, if he happens to die they 
neyer blame themselves. They say that his 
death is a blessing from the gods who have 
taken him from this vale of tears to the man- 
sions of the blest. 

Their gross superstitions are seen to best 



History of Siam. 195 

advantage in their funeral rites. Whilst the 
priests are chanting prayers and burning in- 
cense, the friends and relatives of the deceased 
thump copper vessels in order to scare away 
black cats, for if by ill luck one of these animals 
were to touch the corpse, the soul ot the de- 
•ceased would be exiled from the heavenly abode 
where it would have its fill of pleasures of all 
«orts and would be reincarnated in mortal 
shape. 

There is a certain sect of priests who be- 
lieve that they share in the power of the gods. 
They are summoned to a grand banquet by the 
relatives of the deceased, and if they refuse the 
invitation, it is a sign that the soul of the dead 
man has been cast into the nethermost hell. 
Hired mourners are engaged to make a loud 
outcry. The dead whose relatives have not 
been able to honour with a funeral pyre, are 
exposed at the water's edge, and are carried 
away by the stream. Sometimes the corpses 
are devoured by birds of prey, which latter hav- 
ing always plenty of available foodstuff increase 
and multiply and even attack buffaloes and oxen. 
Sometimes they hasten the death of their 
friends and relations when they are seem to be 
suffering from the pains of old age or from some 
incurable malady. This action, which is a 
crime among civilized nations, is regarded by 
them as an act ot piety, as they say that it is 
-cruel to let those for whom happiness is wait- 
ing in Heaven, suffer here on earth. These 
peoples are sunk in the lowest depths of idol- 
atry. Their temples are built in pyramidical 
shape and contain a large assortment of idols. 
They have gods of the house whose images they 
brand on their arms and shoulders with a hot 



196 History of Siam. 

iron. The barking of dogs, the bellowings of 
bulls, the howls of wild beasts, the songs of 
birds are considered as omens of coming events 
which the priests interpret to their own advan- 
age. They celebrate a feast of the dead at 
which their fanaticism is pushed to its cruellest 
limits. One of their idols is dragged on a heavy 
car and is accompanied by Priests dressed in 
white. The fanatical devotees cast themselves 
under the wheels, and their blood is held to be- 
a most pleasing offering to the god. Others are 
fastened by iron hooks to the car and, covered 
with blood, they are placed in a temple where 
they become objects of public worship. It is a 
matter of congratulation to all those on whose 
garments a drop of their blood falls. These 
holy madmen are worshipped as martyrs. 
There are three grades of priests. The head 
priest, who lives in the island of Munay, has con- 
trol of public worship. His commands are very 
rarely infringed. The respect he inspires almost 
approaches to adoration. The King, absolute as 
he is, never disputes the precedence of the head- 
priest on ceremonial occasions and never covers 
himself before him. All the priests are vowed to 
perpetual celibacy, and should one of them break 
his vows of chastity, he is at once disgraced and 
expelled from the priesthood. Although they all 
obey the same head priest, they do not conform 
to a universal rule of life. Some live in their own 
houses at their own expense and are not a 
burden on society. Remote from the stresses 
of the world and despising mundane joys, they 
are unnoticed by the public and make their 
dwelling among the rocks or in deep forests or 
in deserts. When they are obliged to appear 
in public, they are of humble mien and 



History of Siam. 197 

^ith eyes downcast, but this show of modesty- 
is but a clever method of attracting attention. 
Other, more happy and sociable, live in fine 
palaces in the idle enjoyment of the multifarious 
gifts that the King and the Princes proffer to 
them in profusion in order to gain the favour of 
Heaven. 

The education of the young is entrusted to 
these idolatrous priests, as if men whose sole 
functions seem to be prayer and ascetism, could 
have the necessary abilities for the upbring- 
ing of magistrates, warriors, artists or statesmen. 

There are hermits as well, a variety of wild 
men whose sanctity is in proportion to their ec- 
centricities. They, like the priests are divided 
into classes, and all renounce the pleasures of 
life. 

Although Europeans have had considerable 
intercourse with the Kingdom of Ava, it is 
really a country about which very little is 
known. The majority of those who have given 
descriptions of this land have been either 
soldiers or traders, whose aims have been the 
acquistion of wealth rather than the desire to make 
accurate observations. All travellers agree that 
the fertile soil produces an abundance of rice 
and fruits, and that mines of lead, copper and sil- 
ver exist, but that the natives have not sufficient 
skill to work them. In Ava, the capital of the 
kingdom, there is a considerable trade in musk, 
and in rubies and sapphires of the finest quality. 
The natives are quite successful in working 
these mines. Trade would flourish if public 
peace so necessary to industrial occupations, were 
not so frequently disturbed by various revolu- 
tions. 

The form of Government is despotic. The 



198 History of Siam. 

Kiag who should be merely the administrator 
of the law has usurped the rights of making, 
and breaking the law at his own pleasure. 

Each province has its deputy at the Court 
under whose protection it resides* This deli- 
gate has the right of representing the needs of 
his fellow^ citizens and as the King is alw^aj^s v^^ell 
posted in state affairs, oppressors are speedily 
brought to justice and punished. The follow- 
are the titles assumed by the King. 

'^ King of Kings who should be obeyed by 
everyone. Friend and Relation of the gods of Hea- 
ven and Earth, who from their regard for him 
preserve the animals and govern the seasons. 
Brother of the Sun, Cousin of the Moon and 
of the Stars. Absolute Master of the ebb and 
flow of the Tides. King of the White Elephant 
and of the Twenty Four Umbrellas. The arro- 
gance of the Monarch is such that on rising from 
table, he orders that a trumpet be sounded to 
announce the fact to the other Kings of the 
earth that they have his permission to take 
their repast. Foreign ambassadors as well as 
his own subjects must prostrate themselves 
before him and even the elephants are trained 
to crouch down when he passes. 

The military forces do not draw their pay 
from the public treasury. Each provincial 
governor has certain lands in his province^ 
the produce of which is devoted to the support 
of the soldiery in time of peace, and in war 
time he supplies them with arms, food, and 
clothing. Officers are distinguished from the 
rank and file by the magnificence of their pipes 
which have certain joints to indicate the rank. 

The Kingdom of Jangoma is situated on 
the north of Siam. It is not easy to define its 



History of Siam, 199 

boundaries accurately as they have changed 
owing to revolutions and political events. The 
country is governed by the priests whose 
power should be limited by law since the inha- 
bitants style themselves "free-men," a title 
which servile and degraded races ought not to 
assume. Few details are known of the 
country and its inhabitants and we can only 
draw our conclusions from certain Chinese 
accounts and Siamese traditions. The following 
is all that is at present known to us on this 
matter. 

The inhabitants are a well-built and 
vigorous race. Owing to the heat of the sun 
they wear scanty raiment consisting of a thin 
loin cloth. They go bareheaded and have 
never used shoes. The women are as volup- 
tuous as the Peguans, but are much more hand- 
some and are greatly in demand for the harems 
of pleasure loving Kings. Although the soil 
produces every necessary and even some 
luxuries of life, corn cannot be cultivated. 
But instead of bread, rice cakes form the 
staple article of diet. Besides necessaries of 
life the country produces musk, pepper, silk, 
gold, silver, copper and gums. It is true that 
certain travellers say that the bulk of these 
products come from China. But it would be 
less costly for a company established in Siam 
to procure them from Jangoma, rather than 
from the remotest East, and more so as this 
nation having had no commercial relations is 
unaware of the advantages of its geographical 
position. 

We have ver^^ little information about the 
customs of the country, but it is known that 
the devil plays an important part in the 



200 History of Siam. 

beliefs of the inhabitants. Tlie sick promise 
him sacrificial offerings and if he condescends 
to restore them to health they celebrate their 
recovery by a great feast to which all their 
friends and relations bring gifts of fruits to 
propitiate the evil spirit v^hom they look upon 
as the author ol:* all diseases. 

They are quite sure that the devil has no 
ear for music, as it is by instrumental efforts 
that they endeavour to drive hiin out of the 
house. The same motive, doubtless prompts 
them to summon priests to chant round the 
bedside of the sick man, who encouraged by their 
dismal voices expects a speedy relief from his 
pains. Death, which is a cause of mourning 
to men of other races of the earth, is for 
this nation a festal and delightful event. 
There seems to be a total lack of regret for the 
departed or at least they skilfully disguise 
their feelings in the matter. The corpse is 
borne on a reed litter by sixteen men to the 
place of cremation. The friends and relations, 
preceded by a band, follow in the procession. 
Quantities of presents are offered to tlie idolatrous 
priests who like birds of prey, live on the spoils of 
the dead. When the corpse has been cremated 
the funeral party returns to the house anrl the 
next two days are spent in feasting and dan- 
cing. After this, the widow bedecked w^ith the 
trappings of woe proceeds to the cremation 
ground. All groan loudly and weep as they 
pick up the bones left by the flames. As a 
sign of mourning they merely get their hair cut. 

/ Laos, which signifies thousands of ele- 

phants, derives its name from the numbers of 
these animals living in the forests of that 

1 country. 



History of Siam, % 201 

The climate is so mild and the air so pure 
that we are told that men of a hundred and 
even a hundred and twenty years still 
retain the full powers of their manhood. The 
bounties of nature are manifest in the plains 
and valleys and even the hilly districts. The 
watercourses which receive the mountain tor- 
rents, distribute the water evenly over the land 
and there are neither marshes nor stagnant 
ponds. The eastern bank of the river is the 
more fertile, the animals on this side are 
larger and finer, and the trees are more lofty. 
Here is grown the best rice of the East. The 
ground on which it has been sown, becomes 
covered with a sort of foam after the harvest 
and the heat of the sun converts it into 
solid salt. 

Benzoin and lacquer of the best quality are 
found in the countrj^, and from the latter 
Spanish wax is made. 

Although ivory of superior quality is 
abundant, they consider rhinoceros horn to be 
of more value, as it is supposed to have the 
property of rendering the possessors lucky. The 
people of the upper classes as they happen to 
become more prosperous, discard the horn they 
possess so as to buy another which is reputed 
to be more efficacious and none of their valu- 
ables is guarded with greater care. 

The flowers that stud the plains nourish 
swarms of bees which supply honey and wax. 
Tin, lead and iron mines are an important asset 
to the country. Gold and silver are found in the 
rivers whence it is extracted by means of 
iron nets. 

Musk, which is one of the chief articles of 
commerce, is not a product of this country, but 



202 s History of Siam, 

a composition of ambergris and the secretion of a 
species of cat, which gives ofFan agreeable perfume 
is used instead. In the forests are plenty of wild 
animals, but cultivation is carried on by the 
help of buffaloes and oxen. The rivers teem 
with fish, some so large that two men can 
hardly carry one. The poor live on salt fish 
and rice. Although there is no salt water in 
the country, they find splendid rubies, Doubtless 
the foam that covers the fields after the rice 
harvest supplies the lack of salt for the forma- 
tion of this precious stone in the bosom of 
the earth. 

The Chinese carried on a considerable 
trade with Laos before the Tartar invasion. 
They brought velvets, silks, stuffs, carpets, 
horse-hair, cottons, gold, silver and porcelain 
which they bartered for ivory, opium and drugs^ 

In the province of Laos from whence the 
kingdom takes its name, there is a deep mine 
whence rubies and emeralds are extracted. The 
King possesses an emerald of the size of an 
ordinary orange. 

Commercial relations, if established in this 
country, would be assuredly fruitful for the reason 
that the Laosians are the most upright and 
honest people in the Indo-Chinese peninsula. 
Not that they desire to possess every curious 
article of foreign origin they may see, but they 
prefer to be importunate in their demands for it 
rather than to attempt to gain possession of it by 
violence. The greatest praise that can be bestowed 
upon them is to remark on their fidelity to their 
pledged word. Robbery and murder are rarely 
heard of on the main routes, as the townships 
and villages are held responsible for any insults 
offered to travellers in the vicinity. 



History of Siam, 203 

Their virtues are not unmixed with vices. 
By nature incorrioible idlers, they work only 
when absolutely obliged to, Arduous toil disgusts 
them, and destitute of perseverence, they cannot 
fix their attention for long on a single object 
and never examine anything more than superfi- 
cially. Unbridled in their desires for the opposite 
sex, they seem to live merely for reproduction. 

Sorcery and magic are the sources of many 
crimes and superstitions, but it is a weakness 
of the oriental mind never to undertake any 
important matter before having consulted and 
paid highly for the services of their duly quali- 
fied humbugs. The purity of the air tends to 
make the people long lived, and although the 
country is not very large, an army of 500,000 
fighting men could easily be raised and it w<;uld 
not be difficult to raise a large force of centen- 
arians, all healthy and vigorous. The inha- 
bitants are less temperate than in other Eastern 
countries. They take four meals a day, Rice, 
fish and buffalo meat form their staple articles 
of diet. They rarely eat veal, beef or poultry. 
Birds are roasted with their feathers which 
impart a disagreeable taste to the flesli. 

As a rule the magistrates and the higher 
officials do not take more than one wife, but 
this moderation is due to motives of economy. 
They wish to give the impression that they are 
80 busy with state affairs that they have no 
time to give to their own pleasures. 

However they keep large numbers of con- 
cubines which make up for the fact of their 
only keeping one wife. Marriage is a life- 
institution, but divorce is so common that mar- 
riage appears to be but a passing fancy. When 
a woman is convicted of adultery the husband 



204 History of Siam. 

can inflict whatever punishment he thinks fit. 

Funerals are occasions of festivity rather 
than of mourning. The priests are well paid 
and are magnificently entertained. They con- 
tribute tears and funeral diro^es and point out 
the road to the heavenly mansions to the spirit 
of the deceased. In the grave are placed offer- 
ings of money. It is to be presumed that the 
priests, as owners of the graves put the wealth 
buried by ignorance into circulation again. It 
shouJd be noticed that the trade of this country 
has suffered from the various revolutions. In 
former times its products were taken to Siam, 
but since the Burmese invasion, they have 
been diverted to Pegu. The hatred inspired 
by the continuous state of hostility between 
these two nations has driven trade to Cambodia 
where the Laosians find a ready market for 
their gums, lacquer and other articles. 

This ignorant nation boasts that it taught 
the Siamese the art of writing on palm leaves ; 
the language, and the characters are similar, 
but the Laosians cannot pronounce the letters 
E. and L. It is said that is the olden time, their 
mode of worship was unmixed with supersti- 
tious beliefs. They had no temples but 
worshipped a Creator god who ruled the world, 
and who could only be pleased by the practice 
of virtue and not by sacrifice and ceremony. 
They believe that after the lapse of a certain 
number of centuries, the universe will be 
renewed. This idea of a Periodical Great Year 
has been adopted by nearly all the nations of 
old time. 

Commercial intercourse with the Chinese 
has altered these simple beliefs. 

They had priests who became legislators 



History of Siam. 205 

and who, in or<ler to avoid the risk of having^ 
their arguments refuted, produced books writ- 
ten in foreit^n characters. As their teachings 
were not understood, they appeared to be 
highly mysterious and w^ere greatly respected, 
and it was no difficult matter for these cunnino- 
impostors to attribute a divine origin to their 
doctrinal hypotheses. Tlieir learned men are 
divided into three classes. Some teach liow 
the universe and the gods have been created, 
but they base their arguments on fables and 
not on facts. Others who are styled ' the en- 
lightened ' reconcile all embarrassing questions 
and contradictory statements. 

The new doctrine proclaims the eternity of 
Heaven and sixteen worlds, and that, in the 
highest of them, the lucky inhabitants taste of 
perpetual felicity unmixed with sorrow. These 
worlds are liable to destruction and renewal 
and they reckon 18,000 years since the renew- 
al of the actual earth. They grant the exist- 
ence of a hell, but the priests never mention 
the torments prepared for the wicked, lest they 
should intimidate the feeble minded. Poly- 
gamy is the reward hoped for in the next world 
by the righteous, but as this doctrine is some- 
what distasteful to the women, they are told 
that those who lead a godly life will be 
changed into men. The same reward is pro- 
mised to all those who bestow their wealth on 
relii^ious objects, by the assurance that the 
donor will have as many women as could be 
purchased by the treasure they have laid up in 
heaven. 

The priests, sworn to celibacy, console 
themselves with the belief that after death they 
will have the power to create a number of 



206 History of Siam. 

women with whom they may do as they please. 
They practise chastity during their lifetime 
with the sole idea of satiating their vicious 
desii-es in the next world, and that which is 
regarded as a virtue in Heaven is considered to 
be a vice on earth. Their monasteries are 
schools of debauchery or are tille<] with men 
of the lowest class. Puffed up with the dig- 
nity of their office they compel such a respect 
that the chief of the nation himself can 
refuse to gi-ant it at his peril only. 

Their cells are separate and that of the 
abbot is magnificently appointed. Gold and 
silk and articles of luxury are eveiywhere 
apparent. Seated on a dazzling throne the 
abbot receives the worship of his underlings 
and of the devout public. 

I siiall not enter into details of fheir mode 
of life as I shouhl then be obliged to repeat 
what 1 have already remarked about the 
priests, but I ought to mention certain customs 
wdiich seem to justify the opinion of those who 
maintain that Christianity in its early forms 
was established among these people. 

On the fourteenth day of every month 
they are obliged to assemble to make a public 
confession of their sins. A humble avowal is 
sufficient to gain absolution, and as the penan- 
ces are not painful, backsliders are frequent. 
They frequenty employ hoty water of which 
they always keep a supply handy. They con- 
sider that it is a highly efficacious remedy 
against the severest diseases. 
The priests, in fact, consider it as an article of 
of trade, and barter it for valuable liquors. The 
altars are adorned with flowers, and illuminated 
by torches. They also make use of rosaries, 



History of Siam. 207 

the beads of which are often of diamonds or rubies 
to assist the ignorance of those who are unable 
to read their prayers and hymns. They observe 
an Easter and a Jubilee. During those solemn 
occasions, all work is forbidden, and in conse- 
quence this time of rest in giv^en up to de- 
bauchery. The preachers mount on pulpits 
whence they announce rules of conduct of a 
fairly pure and stringent nature, which however 
are broken by most people. The rich purchase 
indulgences, but the greedy priests only grant 
them for a limited period, and on expiration of the 
term, a new permit to trangress the laws must 
be purchased. Only the very poor need de- 
spair of tlie attainment of eternal felicity. The 
wealthy expend vast sums on these impostors 
who in return agree to expiate their peccadilloes. 

The hermit priests live in dark caverns, in 
the midst of the forests, where in solitary retire- 
ment a large colony grows up around them in 
proof of their libidinous habits, It must not 
however be inferred that there are not some 
melancholy individuals who disgusted with life, 
bury themselves in these subterranean abodes 
and give themselves up to prayer and contem- 
plation. A life of asceticism is by no means 
wearisome in tropical climates, where lazhiess is 
regarded as a variety of annihilation. 'I'heir 
occult reseaches have undoubtedly resulted in 
the discovery of certain tricks by which they 
impose on popular credulity. All of their 
mystic rites seem to have been modelled on or 
derived from the doctrines of Pythagoras 
or of the Priests of Egypt. Magic was the 
foundation, of these doctrines, and traces of 
such practice are visible in the writings of Apu- 
lius, lamblichus and Porphery. 



208 History of Siam. 

The Kingdom of Cambodia is known 
to few travellers, who having made a short visit 
there have given us very vague accounts. It is 
to be hoped that the Missionaries who have 
planted colonies there will give us information 
as to the possible advantages to be thence de- 
rived. Their scrupulous accuracy pays greater 
attention to that which is useful to us rather 
than to embellishments. 

It is known that this country, protected by 
a mountain range, is watered by the great river 
that traverses the country. Its equatorial situ- 
ation must of necessity give it a torrid climate, 
and in order to avoid the burning heat only the 
banks of rivers (U- lakes are inhabited. Travel- 
lers have much to sutler from the attacks of 
insects. 

This country, one of the most fertile of the 
Indies produces corn, rich harvests of rice, 
vegetables of fine quality, and oil which C( >m- 
mands a high price. Seafarers of all national- 
ities have landed to take in supplies. Besides 
these important products, sugar and indigo of 
good quality are produced, which form lead- 
ing native industries. The country is well 
wooded and fruit trees are plentiful. Sapan, 
sandal and other rare Vv^oods occur in the forests. 
All sorts of drugs, opium and camphor are 
abundantly produced. An extremely transparent 
variety of crystal is found in the rocks. This 
happy land produces amethysts, rubies, topazes, 
chrysolites, agates, bloodstones and other preci- 
ous stones. Raw silk and ivory are very cheap. 
An ox weighing 500 lbs costs only a crown, and 
160 lbs of rice can be bought for eight sols. 
Everyone is allowed to hunt elephants, and 
tigers and lions are found in the forests as well 



History of Siam, 209 

as most of the wild beasts which appear to 
flourish only in the African deserts. 

The coast line 140 leagues in extent has 
only five or six safe anchorages for vessels. The 
most noteworthy port is opposite to the Siam- 
ese coast and has a great trade in lac, gums and 
ivory. The harbour of Pontameas would attract 
a great number of foreign ships but its trade 
has greatly fallen off since it was demolished in 
1717 by tbe Siamese. The other harbours are 
but little known, The sea lying between this 
kingdom and that of Siam is dotted by numer- 
ous islets which render navigation dangerous. 
The two largest, although fertile, have been laid 
waste because the pirates who infest these seas 
have seized the results of the work and industry 
of the inhabitants. It would be an easy matter 
to set up an advantageous trading-station in 
Quadrol island where there are many natural 
sandy harbours. There is as well a group of 
eight islands having a good anchorage ; Pulo- 
condor is the only inhabited member of the 
group. This island is called the island of 
Orleans by the French and is about three leagues 
long and one and a half wide. 

The harbour is commodious and the an- 
chorage easy. The sea abounds with many 
species of fish, and turtles, the shells and oil of 
the latter being valuable articles of trade. It 
is a land of monkeys and lizards some of which 
are ugly and covered with scales. Their bite is 
fatal, Others have claws and their tails, seven 
or eight feet long, are triangular in shape. They 
are good to eat. Flying squirrels and rats hav- 
ing ears shaped like those of human beings are to 
be seen. Most of the trees are balsamic, one 
species yielding gum has the bark and leaves 



210 History of Siam, 

like that of a chestnut tree. Oil is extracted 
by making an incision in the trunk and apply- 
ing heat. There are many wild fruit trees 
bearing appetising looking fruits, but of in- 
siped taste and frequently poisonous. A bota- 
nist could make a fine collection of plants and 
flowers unknown in other climates. 

There is only one village inhabited by 
about 400 persons ; frequently it is deserted as 
the inhabitants take up their abode in spots 
where they can satisfy their needs. The Cochin 
Chinese send the Christians to this island. It 
was captured by the English who set up a 
trading post in 1702. The governor had 
hired Macassar mercenaries and had promised 
to terminate their engagement after three 
years. He did not keep to his agreement 
and be kept them to strengthen the growing 
colony. This breach of trust ought to 
have made him wary, but he forgot that his 
example might cause his betraj^al. As a result 
these savages, who although being rigid observers 
of treaties, thought they had a right to exact 
vengeance, and all the English were massacred 
the same night. 

The Kingdom of Cambodia is inhabited by 
Portuguese, Japanese, Cochin-Chinese and 
Malays of whom some are passing traders, but 
others have become residents. The Portuguese 
have no priests and their religion is a mixture 
of idolatry and Christianity. They are in re- 
ceipt of a small subsidy from the King, which 
together with the spoils of the chase forms their 
means of livelihood. The men are well built, and 
the women are distinctly handsome, but their 
lack of modesty counterbalances all the advan- 
tages they might otherwise derive from their 



History of Siam, 211 

personal appearance. These people never risk 
the perils of the sea in order to gain wealth,, 
but they see the ships of all nations coming to 
their harbours for the purchase of the natural 
products of the land which are plentiful. They 
dig a fair quantity of gold and manufacture fabrics 
of as good quality as those of Holland. Their 
skill in embroidery is well known. The Dutch 
used to have a trading station and they had 
estimated that by the export of black lacquer, 
deer-skins, oxen and buffaloes to Japan, a 
profit of from 40 p^r cent to 70 per cent could 
be gained. But they met with opposition from 
the Portuguese who were jealous of their pros- 
perity, and, on account of the various revolutions 
which have disturbed the peace of the kingdom, 
they have been obliged to forego all the advan- 
tages that they had hoped to gain. For these 
reasons, the different European nations have 
had no desire to form trading stations in these 
parts. 

The religion is somewhat similar to 
that of Siam. They grant the existence of 
several heavenly abodes for the souls of the 
departed. In some of these heavens they ar& 
regaled with the finest liquors and the most 
delicious viands, and the senses are stimulated 
by all manner of delights. Women always young 
and beautiful, reciprocate the passion they 
inspire. 

There is another heaven specially reserved 
for the solitary priests who have lived apar^ 
from the world. Their felicity consists in f^ 
utter absence of sensation, a sort of annihil? 
which is considered the height of bliss b^ 
folks. The gods abide in the highest 
and the privileged persons who im^' 



212 History of Siam, 

virtues partake of their happiness. They also 
grant the existence of thirteen hells to which 
evil-doers are consigned according to the 
heinousness of their offences. 

The priesthood contains many members 
and is divided into several classes, of which the 
first takes precedence even of the King himself. 
The second class consider themselves as his 
equals, and as the general belief is that they 
share the perfection of the deity, a profound 
respect in paid to them although the majority 
of them are of the lowliest origin. Their chief 
is known as the King of the priests and in cer- 
tain districts he has supreme authority. 

There are two ranks of nobility. The 
governors of towns and provinces, the ministers 
and judges are drawn from the first rank and 
are distinguished by a golden betelnut box. 
The nobles of the second rank have silver boxes. 

The King is absolute, He can dispose of 
the goods of his subjects or rather slaves as he 
pleases. Children have no right of inheritance 
and whatever the King condescends to leave 
them is regarded as a personal favour. 
Although this Kingdom is of large extent it can 
scarcely put an army of 30,000 men in the field. 
This petty king is as proud and luxurious as the 
greatest rulers of Asia and it is this idea of 
imaginary greatness that frequently renders him 
insolent towards foreigners. 

The country of Champa has a short coast-line 
with many commodious bays and harbours. 
Travellers have never penetrated the interior. 
No other town is known but Feneri, which used 
to be the royal residence before the country fell 
under the rule of the Cochin-Chinese, who, flying 
from Tartar tyranny were welcomed by the 



History of Siam. 213 

people whose rulers they have become. Their 
weapons are muskets, pikes and sabres in the 
use of which they show great skill. They are 
gentle and affable especially to foreigners. They 
show great respect for law from the King down 
to the lowest of his subjects. Their code is 
severe and the slightest faults do not fail to be 
punished. The people are not allowed to pos- 
sess silver, and an3^one convicted of its posses- • 
sion is severely punished. Gold is an article of 
trade and copper coin is the only currency. 
All callings are sold at a price and the consider- 
ation they enjoy is proportionate to the price. 
Whoever has sunk his fortune in the purchase 
of an office soon recovers his losses by means of 
exactions which are not punished, so as not to 
intimidate those who may wish to become office- 
holders. Liberty of worship is enjoined by the 
laws but most of the people are either Mahom- 
medans or followers of Confucius; there are also 
idolators, some of whom worship reptiles and 
the lowest animals, while others regard the sun 
and moon as the creative powers. 

The Mahomedans of this country do not 
observe the Koran strictly. They eat pork and 
are so hospitable that they have no shame in 
prostituting their wives to their guests. They 
howevers make an exception in the case of the 
principal wife whom they cannot repudiate un- 
less she has been convicted of adulter)^. 

The Chinese come annually to trade in tea, 
porcelain, silk and various commodities which 
they barter for scented woods and for gold 
which is of finer quality than the gold found in 
China. 

No country has had greater commercial 
intercourse with Siam than Cochin-China, a 



214 [History of Siwm. 

name signifying Western China given to it by 
the Portuguese in contradistinction to China 
proper. The country is easy of access, the 
harbours are numerous and commodious and 
a depth of 80 fathoms is common in the bays. 
The country is densely populated and there are 
many towns and cities. Its fertility is due to 
the periodical inundations which leave a fine 
alluvial deposit on their retreat, and the heat of 
the sun brings the vegetable products to matur- 
ity early and imparts a fine flavour. There is 
a certain species of tree grown here known as 
the ' indestructible ' as the timber never rots 
either in water or in the earth. It is used for 
ship's anchors. The mountains where this tree 
flourishes also produces various kinds of scented 
woods and all manner of flowers and perfumes. 
In this country are quarries of marble of various 
kinds and numerous gold mines. The inhabitants 
have learnt the art of smelting metals from the 
Chinese but they have not divulged the secret 
to them of casting iron into cannon and mortars. 
On the mountains are many rhinoceros of a 
larger size than any others in the Indies. 
Trade with the interior is considerable, mer- 
chants resort to the fairs at which all kinds of 
merchandize is offered for sale. The silk pro- 
duced in this land is not of the first quality, but 
it is so plentiful that it is used for making ropes 
and sails. The land tortoises furnish oil. A 
considerable trade is carried on in pepper, sugar, 
honey and w^ax. The Chinese and the Japanese 
have the commercial supremacy. These 
foreigners are not subject to the laws of the 
country, they are magistrates who adjudicate 
all commercial disputes that arise between the 
traders of their nations. The impressions of the 



History of Siam. 915 

Cochin-Chinese given to us by travellers are 
partly unfavourable, and partly favourable. The 
Dutch who have suffered ill usage at their hands 
accuse them of faithlessness to their promises, 
of arrogance in their demeanour, and of 
treachery. Others who have been well received 
by them praise their kindliness towards 
foreigners, their commercial rectitude and above 
all their respect for the duties of hospitality. 
In spite of these conflicting opinions, all modern 
travellers concur in the view that their manners 
are as simple as their customs. Their gentle- 
ness of character saves them from acts of 
violence that in an instant ruin the impressions 
derived from years of exemplary conduct. 

Their diet is simple, the sole articles being 
rice, fish and vegetables. Their usual beverage 
is a kind of tea that differs from the Chinese 
variety. They mingle sugar derived from a cer- 
tain tree with their drinking water which thus 
acquirers a pleasant taste and odour. They 
have a few wines, but prefer strong liquors 
to wine which they nevertheless use in modera- 
tion at marriages and other solemn festivals, 
which are the only occasions of excess. Although 
dependent on neighbouring nations, they allow 
their hair to grow long as a sign of their freedom. 
Their grandees keep up splendid establishments 
and wear robes embroidered w^ith pearls which 
they prefer to diamonds. The women are veiled, 
but uncover their faces in salutation. Their 
medical men are dressed in black and wear a 
mitre shaped headdress. They trim neither their 
beard nor their nails as a sign that they are less 
desirous to please than to instruct. They 
knew that respectability is well assured by the 
adaptation of strange habits. 



216 History qf Siam, 

Their houses have no other ornamentations 
than paintings and gilded sculptures. Marriage 
ceremonies, funeral rites and festivals are similar 
to those of the Chinese from whom they are 
descended, but in this, their new country, they 
have extinguished the torch of the liberal arts 
which illumined the land of their origin. It is 
not that they are without seats of learning, but 
such as they have are schools of error in which 
under the pretext of studying astronomy, they 
devote themselves to all the lies of astrology in 
order to seek for revelations of the future. They 
predict eclipses without being able to calculate 
their exact time, extent and duration and, re- 
garding them as omens of serious evil, employ 
thousands of weird methods to counteract their 
supposed malign influence. 

The King and all the chief officers of state 
as well as the learned, follow the doctrines of 
Confucius, which they have received from their 
ancestors. They have neither temples nor 
priests, but all pay deep respect to the great god 
Tien. The common people, plunged in the depths 
of the darkest idolatry, give themselves up to the 
most vulgar superstitions. They have bonzes who 
are divided into several classes. Some of them 
live on the produce of the land and waters as- 
signed to them ; others, subservient to a chief, 
live on the alms of the people ; amore certain 
source than the hard won produce of the ground. 
If we can judge by the filthy state of their 
temples, most of which are in ruins, it seems 
that the priests and their devotees are 
the only persons who are attached to 
their religion. The foreign missionaries 
have made great conquests for the faith 
in these parts and it merely needs a greater 



History of Siam. 217 

number of workers to gather in an abundant 
harvest. 

Those who believe in metempsychosis are 
loth to kill either the most dangerous animals, 
or the vilest insects, but by a strange contra- 
diction as is usual in erroneous doctrines, they 
sacrifice swine to their gods and to the spirits of 
the departed. They believe that souls which 
do not pass into other corporeal forms are 
changed into demons, fairies or goblins. Thus 
it is that the fear inspired by these malign 
creatures gives credence to thousands of fables. 

The law is no respecter of persons. The 
King a severe and upright judge passes sen- 
tence on the guilty, but his representatives in the 
provinces are more lenient, as they are amena- 
ble to bribery. A woman convicted of adultery 
is trampled to death by an elephant. A first 
act of theft is punished by the loss of a finger, 
the second by the loss of an ear, and the third 
by death. This graduated system of punish- 
ment should be a lesson to those nations gene- 
rally whose laws inflict the same penalty on 
one, who by a passing weakness has com- 
mitted some crime, or on another who is a hand- 
ened criminal. False witness is punished 
according to the nature of the charge brought. 
When the King pronounces sentence he is 
mounted on a fine elephant and petitioners 
may only approach within eighty paces oi the 
royal presence. 

This Prince is wealthy for the reason that 
many of his neighbours pay a high price for 
his protection. He derives a considerable re- 
venue from the elephants, wax, and ivory 
produced in his country ; the tribute paid in 
scented woods and gold dust by his va isa 



218 History of Siam. 

forms another source of income. Besides the 
tribute exacted from the vassal states, there is 
a general poll-tax, and every man from the age 
of 18 to 60 has to pa,y about fifteen livres. 
This tax is less derogatory than the 
forced labour of eight months to which every 
slave or subject is liable. The grandees are 
obliged to offer valuable gifts on certain days of 
the year to the King, and these would exhaust 
their resources if it were not for the gifts which 
they in return extort from their inferiors to re- 
place the losses caused by these forced benevol- 
ences. 

At the death of each land-owner, the King 
takes possession of the landed property and 
leaves only the money and personal effects of 
the deceased to the heirs. The tariff dues on 
foreign merchandise are still another source of 
revenue. 

The Government of the Kingdom of 
Cochin-China is purely military. The weapons 
of the country are muskets, bows and daggers. 
Drill is performed in silence. The leader directs 
all the evolutions by motions of his baton, and 
if he makes a mistake he is reduced to the ranks. 
The Court is an example of Asiatic pomp. 'J'he 
first dignities of the state are conferred on 
eunuchs, as it is supposed that as they are un- 
-able to beget cliildren, they will be all the less 
avaricious. 

This policy has not succeeeded in Europe, 
w^here experience has shown that celibate min- 
isters have accumulated vast wealth. The heir- 
presumptive to the throne has command of the 
navy, and of his private body guard of 5,000 
men. The younger son is commander-in-chief 
of the army. He has also a body guard of 2,000 



History of Siam. 219 

men. A standing army is maintained as a pro- 
tection against rebellions. 

Crimes against the King's person are cruelly 
punished. The guilty partj^ is tied up to a post 
and each soldier cuts off a piece of his flesh until 
nothing but the skeleton remains. The sev^erity 
of the code in force proves that the nation is 
prone to crime. The law endeavours to deter 
crime by the threats of severe punishment. 
The soldiers are clad in satin and the uniforms 
of the officers are of velvet and silver. 

There are military schools in which child- 
ren are trained at the public expense. The spirit 
of emulation is fostered by rewards which 
pander to the growing mind. They receive 
silk dresses and other accoutrements that 
flatter their vanity. Those who take no advant- 
age from their lessons are dressed in linen. 

Christianity has made great progress in 
this land, but has had much to fight against. 
The ignorance of the idolatrous priests, and the 
foolish nature of their doctrines, have beeri 
favourable to the progress of Missionary enter- 
prise. 



CHAPTER XIII. 



Tonkin. 

The intercourse between Siam and Tonkin 
requires special notice. The exact extent of 
Tonkin is not known accurately, but all 
travellers agree that it is a more densely- 
populated country than France, and some ima- 
gine that it is of equal extent. 

Although situated in the tropics, it enjoys 
a cHmate of perpetual spring, and the air which 
by rights should be burning hot is cooled by 
the South and North winds which blow 
alternately for 6 months each in the 
year. The rainy season begins in April 
and lasts until August. At this season 
the leafy trees have their branches weighed 
down by masses of fruit, the country- 
side luxiurates in vegetation and promises a 
rich harvest of rice. There is neither corn nor 
grapes, but nature supplies their lack by other 
products. It is true that at times the land is 
stricken with sterility. The floods destroy the 
young crops and the drought changes the fer- 
tile earth into arid dust. 

A range of inaccessible mountains seems 
to act as a line of defence against foreign inva- 
sion. These mountains are clothed with forests 
containing many fruit trees and inhabited by 
tigers, deer, and elephants. The interior of 
the country is occupied by rising ground. The 
plains are watered by numerous rivers and 
canals form cheap and facile means of communi- 
Dation. Although the country has so many 



History of Siam. 221 

products of commercial value, the inhabitants 
give all their attention to fishing. 

Kankaois the chief town, and aiany travel- 
lers have compared it favourably with the most 
populous cities of Asia. There are no impos- 
ing edifices with the exception of the royal 
palace and the arsenal, in other respects it is a 
confused collection of wooden huts. The foreign 
trading establishments are the only brick build- 
ings. The ruins of an ancient palace, destroyed 
during the civil wars, are still visible and the 
relics point to the pristine glories of the city. 
The arsenal is a building that would command 
admiration in Europe. It is furnished with 
artillery, ammunition and all kinds of warlike 
stores. 

Here the physicist would be struck by the 
phenomenon of the tides, as the sea ebbs 
and flows only once in the 24 hours and is only 
appreciable at the first and last quarters of the 
moon. 

The products are similar to those of other 
countries of the Indies, but the fruits are finer 
and more delicious than those of any other 
Asiatic country. The oranges are large and 
luscious, but the use of the citron is unsafe as 
it supplies the mordant used in the dyeing of 
cotton. 

Cultivated fruits include sweet potatoes 
yams, bananas, mangos, limes, cocoanuts and 
pineapples. The elephants are the largest and 
most active of those found in Asia. Temper- 
ance is a national virtue and their staple 
articles of diet are merely rice, vegetables, 
roots, and salt fish. They observe festivals at 
which game of all sorts is eaten and especially 
at weddings and funerals they indulge in all 



222 History of Siam. 

manner of good cheer. They devour horseflesh 
buttalo and goat meat, dogs, rabbits, rats, frogs, 
shell fish and all kinds of fish. For dessert 
they have the most excellent fruits, the odour 
and colour and taste of which are pleasing to 
all the senses. Cleanliness is noticeable in all 
their dishes. The tables and crocker}^ as well 
as they themselves are perfumed. In formal 
feasts the guests keep profound silence, and 
speech before the conclusion of the repast 
would be considered impolite. This restraint 
during their meals might be attributed to their 
voracious appetites. Their usual beverage is a 
kind of tea with which on festal occasions they 
mingle arrack. They manufacture strong drink 
from rice and other vegetables. 

The Tonkinese have flat oval faces. Their 
teeth, naturally white, are blackened so as to 
avoid the reproach that they resemble those of 
dogs or elephants. Though of a swarthy com- 
plexion they are fairer than the other inhabit- 
ants of the Indies. They have long thick black 
hair. They are active and cunning and seem 
adapted by nature to be an accomplished race ; 
but idleness, the vice of the climate is a check 
to industry and renders them poverty stricken. 
Their insensate passion for gambling reduces 
the wealthiest to beggary. Having lost all 
their money, jewels and other possessions, they 
will wager their wives and children and even 
their horses to which they are greatly attached. 
The dress of the Tonkinese consists of a long 
robe reaching to the heels. The grandees are 
dressed in silk or English cloth. The populace 
and soldiery wear robes of cotton stuff reaching 
to the knees. Fishermen and workmen, who 
are obliged to spend their time out of doors, 



History of Siam, 223 

wear hats made of straw or leaves. The King 
is the only person permitted by law to wear 
shoes. The common people go bare-foot but 
this is no discomfort in a land where the soil 
is sandy. This custom is in vogue in Ab^^s- 
sinior and in all warm countries and only fore- 
igners find that it is distasteful. They however 
wear sandals as do the officials and the learned 
men affect the same fashion. The latter allow 
their nails to grow long as a sign of their rank. 
Men and women used to be obliged to wear 
their hair bound up, as a mark of their vassal- 
age, during the time when this kingdom was a 
dependent state of China, but at the present time 
they wear it loose over their shoulders. The 
nation has borrowed its arts, science and eti- 
quette from the Chinese. Their language 
which is monosyllabic, greatly resembles Chi- 
nese, and inflexions of the voice determine the 
signification of the syllables. The Tonkinese 
have many guttural and dental consonants 
which are very difficult to be pronounced by 
foreigners. Their writing is in vertical columns, 
they make use of similar writing imple- 
ments to those of China and they use silk or 
the bark of trees instead of paper. They have 
no taste whatever for art and science. It is 
true they have poets and musicians who are 
fairly successful in imaginative works. They 
have also made a certain amount of progress in 
morality for which they have adapted the 
maxims in the books of Confucius. They have 
teachers for all branches of accomplishments but 
no school for scientific knowledge, and they 
have only a very slight acquaintance with ma- 
thematics. 

The healing art is very imperfectly un- 



224 History of Siam. 

derstood in Tonkin, experience is their only 
guide, and the doctors combine their profession 
with those of surgeon and apothecary. Their 
medical books on the preparation of drugs are 
most vague in their principles. Cupping glas- 
ses and caustics are used in obstinate cases 
only. The usual medicaments are made from 
gums, roots and herbs They cure fever, erup- 
tions, jaundice and small-pox by dieting and 
infusions. Certain diseases are attributed to 
fogs and exhalations. Astrology bars the way 
to medical progress, certain days are supposed 
to be unlucky, and on these days the patient is 
allowed to suffer rather than that medicines 
should be administered. Their skill in the arts 
is shown by their articles of lacquer ware, 
porcelain, and in the smelting of metals. 

The rivers and canals by which the country 
is intersected are favourable to internal trade. 
Each town has its fairs and markets to which 
many foreigners are attracted. But there is 
very little maritime commerce, for the reason 
that their ships are too small to brave the dan- 
gers of the stormy seas. Foreign imports are 
saltpetre, sulphur, cloth, all sorts of woollen 
goods, spices, lead and guns. Foreign currency 
only is used and no race is more skilful in the art 
of money changing, as they are able to 
appreciate or depreciate the exchange values at 
their pleasure. 

Trade would be in a flourishing con- 
dition if the Tonkinese were as active 
as they are industrious, but, sunk into 
the slough of idleness, they divide their 
time between sleeping and eating. When 
they are not actually eating, they smoke, dance 
or sing. By a cowardly policy, the government 



History of Siam, 225 

puts obstacles in the way of industry, the vas- 
sal States of the Empire are excluded 
from any participation in sources of wealth. 
The rapacity of the tax-gathers is an 
effectual check to competition, as people 
are not anxious to spend their energies 
on work, the fruit of which is reaped 
by others. The Tonkinese by nature a suspi- 
cious and distrustful race are somewhat chary 
of the overtures of foreigners and being too 
fearful of danger are unable to gain any advan- 
tage. The legislative code of Tonkin has been 
borrowed from China, and tlie administration of 
the law is in the hands of corrupt persons who 
sacrifice the innocent poor to the guilty rich. 
Each provincial governor is judge in his own 
province. Polygamy is the rule all over Ton- 
kin and no woman can boast of the title "wife." 
The bonds of these unions or rather of this concu- 
binage, are easily broken. I'he man gives the 
woman a writing of divorcement which restores 
the woman to all her rights. The woman cannot 
obtain divorce no matter whether she have just 
grounds or no, and if she is convicted of adultery 
she is condemne<l to be trampled to death by ele- 
phants. Her paramour dies by another form of 
torture. The eldest son, after his father's death, 
receives the whole of the estate and the paternal 
authority on condition that he provides for his 
brothers until they are married. The daughters 
have no share in the heritage, Other laws are 
similar to those in force in other countries of 
the Indo-Chinese peninsula. Their love of dis- 
play is noticeable in their marriage feasts. Act- 
ors of both sexes perform dances to the accom- 
paniment of a big drum, and the performance 
is followed by a concert given by hired musi- 



226 History of Siam. 

cians. Few ceremonies take place without a 
show of cock-fighting on which considerable 
wagers are laid. Girls are married at the age of 
sixteen and seventeen years, and parental con- 
sent is required to make the union legitimate. 
The brides see their husbands on their wedding 
day for the first time and priests are excluded 
from the ceremony and the festivities. 

Their funeral rites are the works of 
superstition, astrologers are appointed to indicate 
the place of burial and the corpse is kept for 
several months until some favourable omen in- 
dicates a suitable spot. During this delay the 
relatives of the deceased offer the usual food to 
the corpse as if it were still alive. It is kept in 
a room illuminated by torches. Incense and 
gilt paper on wdiich are })ainted figures of 
various animals are burnt in its honour and the 
relatives pay it a daily visit and prostrate them- 
selves with e\ery appearance of woe, 

Those who accompany the funeral proces- 
sion are dressed in coarse garments and walk 
barefoot. They sup))ort themselves wdth sticks 
and their slow tottering step is a sign of their 
grief. 

The nearest relative throws himself on the 
ground at intervals and the corpse-bearers tread 
him under foot. The corpse is dressed in rich 
attire and, as a safeguard against poverty in the 
next world, a piece of gold and some pearls are 
placed in its mouth On certain da3's in the year 
offerings of food and incense are made at the 
tomb that the dead may not lack support. 

Although man}^ festivals are celebrated, it 
seems that they are all due to religious influences. 
The most noteworthy is the feast of tombs, 
which is celebrated on the anniversary of the 



History of Siam. 227 

death of* the persons in question and bountiful 
feasts are off'ered to theui. The King and the 
nobility celebrate their birthdays with great 
pomp, and their marriage days with dances, con- 
certs, and theatrical performances. At a cer- 
tain festival, the King followed by all his court, 
blesses the produce of the soil. He drives the 
plough and makes several furrows as a tribute 
to agriculture. There is another ceremony at 
which exorcisms are made to rid the land of evil 
spirits. New year's dajris an occasion of great 
rejoicings. Booths are set up where men and 
women perform dramatic pieces and sing to the 
accompaniment of the orchestra. Everybody 
appears to be mad with joy and no business is 
transacted. All work is at a standstill, the 
halls of justice are closed and the seal of state 
is put away in its case. Criminals have no fear of* 
punishment during the feast. The license which 
reigns supreme during this season exposes the 
women to outrage and they never appear unless 
with an ample guard. 

The Monarch has but a semblance of real 
power, the commander-in-chief is the real ruler 
and it is the latter whom the Europeans regard 
as King. He has a large body-guard and is at- 
tended by a corps of 300 elephants, whereas the 
actual king, buried in the obscurity of his palace 
with his wife and children, is served by faithless 
menials who act as spies on his movements. It 
is surprising that the commander-in-chief allows 
the existence of this phantom ruler, but the 
Tonkin ese have such veneration for the master 
that it would be a dangerous matter to attempt 
to supersede him. 

The commander-in-chief has usually a force 
oi 150,000 infantry and from 10,000 to 20,000 



228 History of Siam. 

cavalry under his orders. Kecruits are eager 
to join the colours, but at the sight of 
the enemy their courage evaporates and, as 
bravery is not one of their characteristics, they 
are more ready to dig entrenchments than to 
niake sorties therefrom. The commander has 
no great confidence in his men, at least if we can 
form an opinion from a letter written to the com- 
mander of the Dutch forces in the Indies. 

''I have," he remarks, '^ 300,000 infantry 
10,000 cavalry, 2,000 elephants, 30,000 musket- 
eers and 1,000 pieces of artillery at my disposal, 
I beg you to send 200 men and 3 ships to assist 
me." After such a pompous display of the num- 
bers under his command, one cannot fail to draw 
the logical conclusion. 

The majority of the military positions of 
trust are confided to eunuchs, enervated by the 
luxury of court life. Ability is not the road to 
success, although the posts are not obtainable by 
bribery, all of them are put up for sale to the 
highest bidder, because in a kingdom of vast 
extent in which the eye of the ruler is unable to 
penetrate the remotest parts, the grandees are al- 
ways the sharers of intrigue and never of the 
worth that hides itself in the shade. 

The whole strength of their united navy 
w^ould be unable to hold its own against one of 
our warships. 

Their men-of-war are flat vessels about 70 
feet long, and 10 amidships and can be used for 
coast defence only. The soldiers who are the 
rowers are directed in their movements by the 
sound of a drum. 

The soldiery, scattered over the kingdom, 
is supposed to protect the roads, but often by 
attacks on travellers, abuses the trust of the 



History of Siam. 229 

governors to whom it is subordinated. In time of 
peace the soldiers are armed with clubs which 
are formidable weapons in their hands and they 
break the legs or thighs of those who resist or 
try to run away. 

All civil disputes are summarily disposed of 
by the magistrates. The offender is obliged to 
offer meat and drink to the other party in the 
suit so that their differences may be forgotten 
over the feast. The creditor i.^: absolute master 
of his insolvent debtors whom he can treat with 
every indignity. Criminals are punished in pro- 
portion to their crimes. Theft is not punished by 
death, but by the loss of a limb or of some part of 
the body. Murderers are condemned to death 
by decapitation. They are led to the scene of 
the crime or to their house as a place of execution. 
If there are several criminals, there are several 
executioners who on a given signal decapitate 
their victims simultaneously. The Tonkinesc 
are the least cruel people of the Indies in the 
punishment of guilty persons. By law life 
may be bought at a price, and only the poor 
actually suffer the extreme penalty. 

Although the eunuchs are objects of po- 
pular scorn, they have considerable power, and 
as their misfortune smooths the path to hon- 
ours, it is often the case that self mutilation is 
practised by ambitious men of advanced age 
without fearing the pain and sequelae of the 
operation. Their surgeons perform the opera- 
tion skilfully, and they have a method by which 
many accidents are avoided. The patient is 
thrown into a deep sleep which lessens the 
shock of the operation, and experience has 
shown that the torpid state induced, is a pro- 
tection against fever and inflammation which so 



230 History of Siam, 

often occurs after such operations. 

At the age of 18 years every man is sub- 
ject to a poll-tax in proportion to his wealth. 
The magistrates, soldiers, and learned men how- 
ever are exempt and it is the poor man that bears 
the brunt of the taxation as is usual in most 
countries. The taxes are collected after the har- 
vest and the inhabitants of the remotest parts of 
the kingdom are forced to bring a certain quan- 
tity of fodder for the King's elephants and horses 
to the store houses in the capital. Every man is 
in addition obliged to work for six months 
on public works for which he receives food 
but no salary. So great is the degrada- 
tion of human nature in these climates that 
the inhabitants, less privileged than animals, 
seem only to exist on the earth for the purpose 
of watering it with the sweat of their brows. 

The grandees and the learned follow the 
doctrines of Confucius, but its precepts are too 
simple to be adopted by the common people 
who can only behold the workings of a deity in 
the marvellous. The principal belief is that of 
Fo which is divided into various sects, the most 
widespread of which was founded by a China 
man named Lauro who is revered as one of the 
greatest wonder-workers of the East. His fol- 
lowers give out that his mother carried him in 
her womb for 70 years without having lost her 
virginit3^ He boasted of his intimacy with 
spirits who revealed the secrets of the future 
to him. The priests, brought up in ignorance 
and superstition, attract the minds of the popu- 
lace by their fables and wonders. They live in 
extreme poverty as they have none of the gran- 
dees for their disciples, and the bounty of 
the common people is their only source of 



History of Siam. 2^1 

revenue. A certain number of priests boast 
they can cure the most stubborn forms of 
disease by means of charms. When sum- 
moned to the patient they make their ap- 
pearance in a most extraordinary manner in 
order to render the performance more impos- 
inoj. They make their exorcisms to the accom- 
paniment of drums, and trumpets. They 
jump about in the sick room until the fate 
of the patient is decided either for death or hfe 
and whenever the result proves the useless 
nature of their performance, they have plenty of 
excuses ready for their non-success. 

In Tonkin the gospel-harvest has been 
more fruitful than in any other oi" the lands of 
the Indies. The scorn of the great for the idolat^ 
rous priests has contributed to the success of the 
Missionaries, who have more than 200,000 con- 
erts in this kingdom of whom more than 15,000 
are under the charge of a French Missionary re- 
centl}^ elevated to the rank of Bishop of Aga- 
thopolis and who is assisted in his duties by 
three Frencli priests and four Chinese converts^ 

I must here recapitulate the causes that 
ought to be favourable to the success of this 
undertaking. The aim of the Seminaries of the 
Foreign Missions is the establishment of a clerical 
order in all countries of the world. Sacred 
histor}' tells us that the Apostles and their suc- 
cessors ordained priests among all nations that 
they converted. People are always more ready 
to give credence to their fellow citizens who 
are well known to them rather than to foreign- 
ers whose motives are often to them question- 
able. The native priests know the language 
better, are better preachers, make themsel- 
ves better understood and are more readily list- 



232 History of Siam. 

eiied to in the explanation of the mysteries of reli- 
gion. Knowing the manners and customs of the 
country they are acquainted with the best me- 
thods of conibatino: the natural inclinations of 
the people and know how to gain their confi- 
dence. All the local superstitions are well known 
to them, and it is easy for them to point out their 
absurdity and falsity. With all these advantages 
they can tight against error and triumph over 
ungodliness. The hierarchical order established 
by the seminary, can alone inculcate a per- 
fect type of Christianity that will have no 
further need for foreign intervention on its 
behalf. 

Besides these general reasons there are 
particulars reasons for the Indies. The toils and 
dangers incurred in penetrating those distant 
lands, the study of the Indian languages so 
difficult to learn and to pronounce, the cli- 
mate often deadly and always unpleasant to 
foreigners, and the expenses of travelling, ren- 
der the Indies inaccessible to most of the priests 
and members of religious societies who are 
zealous of making conquests for Jesus Christ. 
The incessant wars that lay waste all the 
countries of the Indies do not allow the 
missionaries to go from one country to ano- 
ther when needed to do so by the church. 
Princes and people cannot understand their 
dogmas and worship. The idolatrous priests 
cannot behold their gods trampled underfoot 
without becoming enraged against men whom 
they consider impious and sacriligous. It is 
in these times of stress that the flock has 
the greatest need of its pastor. Besides 
this in this Indies the foreign priests can 
render no services to those who groan under 



History of Siam. 233 

the sword of persecution. As soon as they 
appear, their complexions and facial charact- 
eristics betray them and as soon as they are 
recognised, they are haled off to durance 
vile. 

These eastern lands are of such wide 
extent and so densely peopled that all the 
priests and members of the religious societies 
of Europe would hardly be sufficient to ins- 
truct such vast multitudes. 

For these reasons the sovereign Pontiff 
has decided to appoint Vicars-apostolic in 
order to form a national clergy for which the 
interests of Religion and Politics demand the 
lasting prosperity. 



RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
TOi— ^ 202 Main Library 


LOAN PERIOD 1 
- HOME USE 


2 3 


4 


5 6 


ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 

1 -month loans may be renewed by colling 642-3405 

6-month loons may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk 

Renewals and recharges may be mode 4 days prior to due date 


DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 


1 C . 


r 




fipr 2 ft It 


8tj 




RfTP N^'- 4 1991 




























































UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERK 
FORM NO. DD6, 60m, 3/80 BERKELEY, CA 94720 



I U ^U / J 



515369 



UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 






--^ 



:"^' 



,>*«.''-:;i*:; 



b^ 






^:-^ 



^>^- 







-^^*T' 



%«K^.